God was grieved with none and punished none but such as sinned Gen. 18. 23 c. Ezek. 18. 4 c. Ezek. 9. 4. Rev. 7. 2. For the Lord is a just and a righteous God Gen. 18. 25. Hereof see more in The Plaister for the Plague on Numb 16. 45. § 12 13 14 15. §. 167. Of sinne grieving God THe later Question wherein the Answer to the former consisteth is set down negatively thus Was it not with them c. This implieth a sure certain and unquestionable affirmation and determination of a point as where it is said Have we not all one Father Hath not one God created us Mal 2. 10. This Christ maketh most clear For after he had propounded this negative Question Shall not God avenge his own Elect c. He thus addeth I tell you that he will avenge them speedily Luk. 18. 7 8. This later express conclusion demonstrateth the infallible certainty of the former Question In that this negative Question inferres that they that had sinned grieved God it is most certain that it was the sinne of the Israelites whereby God was so much grieved It was shewed § 148. that the b Greek word here translated sinned by an Hebrew notation signifieth to imbitter and provoke Sinners therefore must needs grieve God It is said that it grieved God at the heart for the sins of the old world Gen. 6. 6. And of the Son of God it is said that he was grieved for the hardness of peoples hearts Mark 3. 5. Object It is also said that the soul of the Lord was grieved for the misery of Israel Judg. 10. 16. If he be grieved at peoples misery then not at their sinnes only Answ. 1. Sinne was the cause of their misery so as in grieving at their misery God also grieved at their sinne yea sinne also might be mixed with their misery 2. There is a double kinde of grief One through indignation The other through compassion With the former God properly grieves at sinne with the later at misery God cannot but be much grieved at sinne because it is directly contrary to ãâã minde and will to his purity and holiness to his power and Soveraignty and ãâã other his Divine Excellencies This ought to be as a bridle and curb to hold us in and restrain us from ãâã Who would grieve the Divine Majesty especially so as to stirre up the fire ãâã his indignation Who would set the briars and thorns against me in ãâã saith the Lord I would go through them I would burn them together Isa. 27. ãâã Will any be so foolish as being like briars and thorns fit fuell for fire ãâã dare to blow up the fire of Gods indignation §. 168. Of the vengeance that followed upon grieving God ANother effect of their sinne is set out in these words Whose carkasses sell ãâã Wildernesse This as it was the fruit of their sinne so it was also a just recompence of ãâã grieving God By their sinne they grieved God and God being grieved ââ¦stroyed them The Greek word translated carkasse properly signifieth members of ãâã body but by a Synecdoche it is put for the body which is constituted of membeâ⦠So this word is used in other Greek Authors It is no where else in the New Teââ¦ment The Apostle hath taken it from the LXX For they do oft translate ãâã Hebrew word which signifieth a carkasse or dead body by this word as ãâã David saith I will give the carkasses of the hoast of the Philistims 1 Samuel 17. 4â⦠Three times is this word used in one Chapter Numb 14. 29 32 33 Yea this ãâã phrase is there thus used Your carkasses shall fall in this wilderness So as the Aââ¦stle may seem to have taken it from thence Our English word carkass betokeneth a dead body For they did not fall ââ¦ving bodies so as they might rise up again but they were slain The Verb fall implieth a sudden and extraordinary kinde of death It ãâã to set out the fall of the walls of Iericho Heb. 11. 30. and the fall of the house ãâã was built on the sand Matth. 7. 27. And of blinde men falling into a ditch Aâ⦠15. 14. And to Ananias and Saphira their sudden falling down dead Act. 5. 5 And to Euââ¦ychus his falling down dead Act. 20. 9. And to those three and ãâã thousand which fell in one day in the wilderness 1 Cor. 10. 8. And to the fall of ââ¦bylon Rev. 148. We do not reade of any one that died a natural death as we speak in the ââ¦-derness all the time that the Israelites were there Both Moses and ãâã while they were in health and might according to the course of nature have ââ¦ved longer Even their death was extraordinary and a judgement on them ãâã fell and so did all the rest that died in the wilderness They all fell Mention is made of the wildernesse wherein the fore-said judgement was excuted to give a more clear evidence of the kinde of judgement The wilderness was but a passage into the promised Land The reason of the long abode there was their murmuring against God Numb 14. 33. To die in ãâã wilderness was to come short of the promise made to their fathers In this ãâã respect to die there was reckoned as a judgement to Aaron Numb 20. 24. and ãâã Moses Deut. 32. 50 51. Of the wilderness See v. 8. § 92 93. This islue of those sinners that grieved God giveth evidence That they ãâã by their sinnes grieve God do therein sinne against their own souls they ãâã vengeance upon themselves So did the old world Through their sinne it grâ⦠God at his heart that he had made man and thereupon he said I will destroy man ãâã 6. 6 7. God was displeased at Onans sinne and slew him Gen. 38. 10. When Eâ⦠offended in Baal he died Hos. 13. 1. Reade through the book of God and ãâã shall ever finde some judgement following upon offending grieving or ãâã the Lord. His Justice Power Prudence Truth and other like Attributes stir him up thâ⦠maintain the glory of them Otherwise his wrath his grief and otherlike paâ⦠to speak of God after the manner of man would be little regarded nay altogether slighted This cannot but much work upon those that well heed it and make them very wary in taking heed how they grieve God If zeal of Gods glory do not move them yet let them have pity upon their own souls that they bring not ruine to themselves O what terrour must this needs bring to obstinate sinners who persist in grieving God! Where shall they appear Where shall they stand If the wrath of a mortal King be as the roaring of a Lion and if he that provoketh him to anger sinneth against his own soul Prov. 19. 12. 12. 1. What is the wrath of the Almighty God And how doth he sin against his own soul that provoketh the wrath of the Lord §.
words to be brought in as a proof The argument is taken from the common use and equity of confirming Testaments which is by the death of the Testator The argument may be thus framed The new Testament was to be ratified as other Testaments use to be But other Testaments are ratified by the death of the Testator c. By Testament is here meant that which we commonly call the last will of a man Whereby he disposeth what belongeth unto him to be ordered according to his will after his death In this respect the Lord said to Hezekiah when a deadly desease had seized upon him Set thine house in order for thou shalt die 1 King 20. 1. By that phrase Set thine house in order he meaneth that he should make his last will or Testament The Greek word according to the proper notation thereof signifieth thus much for it is derived from a verb that signifieth to appoint Luk. 22. 29. and joyned with a noune that signifieth Covenant or testament it useth to be translated to make as Act. 3. 25. Heb. 10. 16. The participle of this verb is translated in this and the next verse a Testator The necessity of the death of a Testator for confirmation of his Testament is in our English set down with much emphasis thus there must of necessity In the Greek there is only a single necessity used yet withall there is a verb joyned with it that carrieth emphasis Our English translate it be but in the margin thus be brought it implyeth that the Testators death must be produced brought forth and made known This necessity is upon supposition that Christ would ratifie his Testament as other Testaments used to be ratified that believers might place the stronger and stedfaster confidence thereupon Of absolute and conditionall necessity See Chap. 8. v. 3. § 9. In generall here is shewed that a Testators death is requisite for ratifying his Testament Hereupon God himself renders this reason for Hezekiahs making his will thou shalt die and not live Isa. 38. 1. And Ahithophel when he purposed to make away himself put his houshold in order 2 Sam. 17. 23. Experience of all places and all ages giveth proof hereunto A Testament is only and wholy at his pleasure that maketh it so as he may alter it or disanull it while he liveth as he seeth good but when he is dead he not remaining to alter it none else can do it A main difference betwixt a deed that a man maketh with another and a will that he maketh of himself lyeth herein For a deed presupposeth some consideration or covenant By the way the folly of those is hereby discovered who too much rest on a mans will and thereupon are carelesse in their calling and in using means for their own good and livelyhood By a mans will no benefit is received while the Testatoâ⦠liveth The Testator may out-live him that depends upon him or change his mind or spend all that he hath Hence our English proverb they who depend on dead menâ⦠shooes may go barefoot §. 94. Of the Inviolablenesse of a mans last will IN the seventeenth verse the Apostle declareth the inviolablenesse of a mans last will being ratified as before by the Testators death This he sheweth two wayes 1. Affirmatively in this phrase a Testament is of force after men are dead The word translated of force signifieth firm and stable It is the same word that is used Chap. 2. v. 2. § 11. and translated stedfast This phrase after men are dead is in Greek thus among the dead which intendeth as much as our English expresseth 2. Negatively thus Otherwise it is of no strength c. This phrase is of strength is the interpretation of a verb that signifieth to be able to do this or that Phil. 4. 13. But a negative added thereto as here is oâ⦠no strength implyeth a privation of all power vertue and efficacy it is spoken of those that strive to enter into heaven amisse Luk. 13. 24. And of those who could not resist the Spirit by which Stephen spake Act. 6. 10. And of salt that hath no savour in it Matth. 5. 13. So here of a will that hath no validity in it nor can be pleaded as a deed Thus is a will while the Testator is alive From those two points namely the affirmative That a Testament is of force when the Testator is dead and the negative that a Testament is of no strength while the Testator liveth it appeareth that a Testament is made inviolable by the Testators death This Bathsheba implyed by her earnestnesse with King David to declare who should sit on his throne after him 1 King 1. 20. But most cleerly is this thus expressed by the Apostle If a mans Testament be confirmed namely by death no man disanullest or addeth thereto Gal. 3. 15. A Testament is the voluntary act of a Testator He only hath power to alter it Because when he is dead he cannot do it himself none else may do it If they could men would be discouraged from making wills But much peace ariseth from the inviolablenesse of a will 1. Quest. What if a Testament be unjust and sinfull Answ. Is it be unjust in the thing given or in the person to whom it is given it may well be accounted no will at all A will gives no title to a Testator of that which belongs not to him nor defauds any of that which is otherwise due to him 2. Quest. What if a Testator gives his own to unlawfulnesse Answ. Respect must be had both to the generall intent of the Testator and to the particular use If the one and the other be sin then his will is as we will If a Testator shall bequeath any thing to maintaine rebellion in a land or any other notorious wickednesse his will being directly contrary to Gods will and to the good and wholesome laws under which he liveth his will is a will In such cases a Vow is of no force But if the intent of a Testator be good yet thorow errour of judgement he be deceived in a particular case wherein and whereby he manifesteth his intent then may that particular be altered but his generall intent observed For example Suppose a man have a desire and purpose to give something to the maintenance of Gods worship but being deceived in his Judgement supposeth such and such superstition to be the true worship of God and thereupon bequeatheth lands or other legacies to the miantenance thereof in this case the legacies bequeathed man and ought to be directed to the maintenance of Gods true worship but not the will cleane nulled 1. Contrary to this ruled case of the Apostle concerning the inviolablenesse of a Testament are sundry practises as 1. To conceale a mans Testament 2. To alter the same 3. To withhold such legacies as are given 4. To pervert it deceitfully and
in his life time Answ. In judgement we must consider 1. Desert 2. Guilt 3. Apprehension of condemnation in the conscience of the malefactor 4. The denunciation of the sentence of condemnation Of this latter that speech is not to be taken but in regard of the desert and of the guilt he is condemned and may also be in his own conscience condemned We say of a Traytor that peremptorily refuseth the Kings pardon he is condemned already though he be not brought to the bar for tryall Object 3. If judgement be immediately upon death what need a solemne day of judgement Answ. 1. For our bodies which rest till that time 2. For declaration of the equity of Gods just proceeding In this respect that day is called the day of revelation of the righteous judgement of God Rom. 2. 5. 3. For confirmation of that judgement that hath passed upon men at their death For by the sentence of the judge they know that there is no alteration thereof By this point of judgement immediatly after death to Popish errours are directly refuted 1. Their conceit of purgatory 2. Of praying for the dead Of these two see more in The whole Armour of God on Eph. 6. 18. § 39 40. §. 137. Of the certainty of judgement to come THe Apostle by inferring judgement as well as death upon Gods appointment and decree giveth us to understand that Judgement is most certain and cannot be avoided no more then death As this is true of the judgement that passeth upon the soul immediatly upon the dissolution of it from the body so also of that judgement which shall passe upon body and soul at the great and last day for as the soul is judged at death so shall body and soul be judged after the Resurrection That therefore which is said of the one may be applyed unto the other The last judgement is as sure as death Of Iudgement saith the Apostle God hath appointed a day in which he will judge the world Act. 17. 31. And to like purpose the wise man saith God shall bring every work unto judgement Eccles. 12. 14. And a must which implieth a necessity is put upon it 2 Cor. 5. 10. We must all appear before the judgement seat of Christ. This was foretold by Enoch who lived in Adams time for Adam lived 930 years and Enoch was born 622 years after Adam was created so as he lived 306 years in Adams time And that prophesie which he uttered concerning Christs coming to judgement whereof the Apostle Iude maketh mention v. 14. 15. might be uttered in Adams time and from thence continued to the Apostles time for this word Maranatha is taken to be the beginning of Enoââ¦hs Prophesie 1 Cor. 16. 22. They signifie thus much Our Lord cometh It was part of that solemn denunciation of judgement which the Church made against impenitent sinners whereby they gave over such a sinner to the last judgement of Christ as if there were left no pardon for him Ever since the Apostles time this Article of Christs coming to judgement hath been held in the Church and so will be so long as there is a Christian Church on earth There is a necessity of a future judgement for a clear manifestation of the justice of God Though God be most just in all his wayes Psal. 105. 17. yet in this world is it not so evidently discerned because God in wisdom oft suffereth the wicked to prosper yea and to dominere over the righteous But then shall every one be manifested in his own proper colours and God will render to ever one according to his deeds Rom. 2. 6. Did mockers believe this they would not say where is the promise of his coming 2 Pet. 3. 4. 1. This point of judgement after death discovereth the grosse errour of those who imagine that death is an utter destruction of body and soul. The Heathen discerned that the soul was immortal by the spiritual substance thereof and by the properties and effects of it we have further evidence hereof by the light of Gods word The Resurrection of the body seemed to them a strange Doctrine and when it was preached to them they mocked for it is indeed an Article of faith which cannot be demonstrated by reason but is believed because it is expresly revealed in the word See more here of Chap. 6. v. 2. § 20. 2. This cannot be but a matter of great terror to obstinate and impenitent sinââ¦s To such may be applied this caveat know thou that for all these things God will ãâã thee into judgement Eccles. 11. 9. To aggravate this terror Christ Jesus whom ââ¦pious persons while here they live and whom they reject yea and persecute in his Members shall be their Judge This Judge said to the impious Priests and others who crucified him yea shall see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power and ãâã in the Clouds of Heaven Namely to judge them Mark 14. 62. Yea one end of his comming is to execute judgement upon all that are ungodly c. Iud. v. 15. 2 Thes. 1. 8. Hence is it that such are called upon to weep and howle for the mysteries that ââ¦all come upon them Iam. 5. 1. No marvel that Felix trembled when he heard ãâã preach of judgement to come Act. 24. 25. And that Iudas hanged himself ãâã 27. 5. And that they who beheld the lamb sitting as a judge said to the mountains and rocks Fall on us and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the throne Rev. 6. 16. If any thing be of force to make men wish Balaams wish That they may ãâã death of the righteous and their last end be like theirs Numb 23. 10. this is ãâã O that it might be of force to move them to live the life of the righteous 3. This on the other side ministreth much matter of comfort to such as believe in Christ and make conscience of well ordering the whole course of their life Here ãâã this world they have many discomforts and discouragements For 1. They are subject to the same outward condition as others are Eccles. 9. 2. 2. They are in this world as sheep among wolves Matth. 10. 16. 3. Their integrity is either not seen or not regarded but depraved and scorned 4. Such is their estated in this world as the Apostle saith If in this life only we have ãâã in Christ we are of all men most miserable 1 Cor. 15. 19. But in that day they shall be pronounced blessed and accordingly they shall be forever blessed So as a full recompence shall be returned for all their sufferings here This is enough to make believers content in any estate as Paul was Phil. 4. 11. and to blesse God for taking away as Iob. did Iob. 1. 21. and quietly to sleep in chaines and setters as Peter did Acts 12. 7. and to rejoyce in suffering shame for Christs name ãâã 5. 4 1. and to sing
be that publick sword of Justice which is war be punished Iosh. 22. 12. Iudg. 20. 10. In such cases professors make themselves to be as Heathen-men and Publicans Matth. 18. 17. Of war betwixt Professors of the Faith see The Churches Conquest on Exod. 17. 9 § 16. 1. By the foresaid point of warring with Aliens the ambitions envies jeaâ⦠quarrels and warrs of Christians against Christians and Churches against Churches are justly taxed This is a matter much to be lamented Religion it self much suffers hereby Superstition Idolatry Heresy and Schism get two great ground hereby While Churches are at variance among themselves enemies of the Church get great advantage Here that mind in us which was in Abraham Gen. 13. 8. c. the very consideration of this that we are Sons of the same Father the Lord God and of the same Mother the Church would make us yield as he did from our right rather than by bloody war seek to recover it 2. O let us pray for the peace of the Church and every way seek it If any desire to give proof of their valour let them do it upon right objects even such as are Gods Enemies Such as are Aliens Idolaters Antichristians Thus they may in Faith expect and obtain such success and victory as the weakning of enemies may proove to be the strengthning of the Church §. 240. Of the meaning of these words Women received their dead raised to life again Hebr. 11. 35. Women received their dead raised to life again and others were tortured not accepting deliverance that they might obtain a better resurrection A Tenth effect of the vigor of Faith is in these words Women received their dead c. This differeth from the former nine two ways 1. In the persons who manifested that effect Women 2. In the strangeness of the effect which was a receiving their dead to life The persons were of the weaker sex This hath a particular respect to a widow at Zarephath 1 King 17. 23. And to a married wife at Shunen 2 King 4. 36 37. For throughout the whole old Testament we read of no other women to whom this evidence of Faith can be applyed Though these were of the weaker Sex yet the evidence here given is the greatest of all For death is the most irresistable and irrecoverable that can be Lions Fire Sword Armies of Enemies are nothing in comparison of death That which makes those and other like terrible things formidable is that they are means to bring men to death By strength valour agility and quicknes of body or by wit warines and such like properties of the mind mouths of Lions may be stopped violence of fire may be quenched the edge of the sword may be avoided Armies of men may be put to flight but by no strength or wit of man can any be raised from the dead Many of the other instances have been found among the Heathen but this last of being raised from death was never heard of but in those that were endued with divine power The emphasis of this effect which makes it to be applyed to Women resteth upon this word received which is the proper signification of the Greek word Object It was the Faith of Prophets who raised the dead children rather than of the women who received them being raised Answ. The women first desired the Prophets to restore their children being dead which argued their faith 1 King 17. 18. 2 King 4. 30. Had not they believed and made known their desires to the Prophets the Prophets would not have attempted to raise them Nay we may further say that if the women had not believed that the Prophets could have restored their Children the Prophets could not have raised them up It is said of Christ himself that in his own Countrey he could do no mighty work Mark 6. 5. the reason whereof is thus rendred because of their unbelief Matth. 13. 58. Christ said to one who desired the Devill to be cast out of his Son If thou canst believe all things are possible to him that believeth Mark 9. 23. And it was usuall for him to say to others be it unto you according to your Faith Matth. 9. 29. And of the woman of Canaan who importuned him to dispossess her daughter he said Oh woman great is thy faith Matth. 15. 28. So as faith is manifested in believing that the dead may be raised even in those who received that benefit though they be not themselves Ministers or instruments to raise them The Syrââ¦ack translation takes away this amplification of faith by the persons in turning the words thus They delivered to women their Sons from the Resurrection of the dead Thus this relative they hath reference to the Prophets that raised the dead and not to the women that received them being raised But the original Greek is as our English and other translations have turned it Onely in the Greek it is from or out of the resurrection This is an elegant hyperbole Whereas death had taken away their children resurrection restored them for if they had not been raised their Mothers could not have had them again Our English hath plainly and fully expressed the meaning of the phrase by this paraphrase raised to life againe This phrase their dead hath reference to the Sons of the foresaid women which were raised and therefore well expressed in the masculine gender §. 241. Of Faith in raising the dead THE express mention of women in these great effects of Faith giveth proof that women may give as good proof of Faith as men It hath been shewed in the former session that this evidence of receiving their dead raised to life is the greatest effect that hath been noted of Faith among all the worthies here set down See more hereof v. 11. § 53. The particular effect of Faith here mentioned giveth further proof that the vigor of Faith extends it self to the raising of the dead Witnes the two forementioned instances of the widow of Zarephath and the Shunamiââ¦e Witness also the Faith of another widow Luke 7. 15. and the Faith of Iairus and his wife Mark 5. 40. and of Mary and Martha John 11 34. and of the Widows that remained by Dorca's dead corps Act. 9. 39. To raise the dead is within the compass of Gods power and not always against Gods Will as the forementioned examples shew Now what God can do Faith in an humble submission to Gods Will believeth 1. Herein we have a confirmation of the eleventh Article of the Creed concerning the Resurrection of the dead 2. Here is a demonstration of the want or at least the weakness of their Faith who are affrighted with such dangers as may prove deadly especially if they be so frighted as to renounce their holy profession or any way sin against God He that can raise from death can prevent death ãâã sufficiently support a man in death Faith in Gods power
of raising the dead will enbolden a man to any thing witness Martyrs 3. It will be usefull frequently and seriously to meditate on this evidence of Faith as it is the greatest evidence of Gods power so of the strength and vigour of mans faith 4. By way of allusion and inference we may be here stirred up to use all means for quickning the dead in sin and to use them in Faith for we have ãâã ground here in this world to believe the Resurrection from death in sin than from a natural death When Dorcas was dead Peter was sent for Act. 8. 38. So send for Ministers or at least carry thy Children and other friends unto the means of quickning their souls as the friends of him that had a dead palsey carried him unto Christ Mark 2. 1. §. 242. Of Believers receiving the benefit of others Faith THough they were Prophets that were the Ministers of raising the dead yet the women that believed the Prophets in Gods Name could do it received the benefit hereof They received their dead Elijah delivered the Child whom he raised unto his Mother 1 King 17. 23. So did Elisha 2 King 4. 36. and Christ delivered the young man whom he raised to his Mother Luk. 7. 15. and Peter presented Dorcas whom he raised from the dead to the Widows Act. 9. 41. The like is noted of other miracles wrought by Christ and his Apostles Yea Faith is of such power as it can draw vertue and benefit from the labour and gifts of others that receive not the benefit thereof themselves They that entred into the Ark enjoyed the benefit of their pains and skill who built the Ark though the builders thereof perished The like may be said of those who were cured by wicked mens working miracles Matth. 7. 22 23. and who were wrought upon by the ministery of Iudas Mark 6. 12. Faith hath an attractive vertue It is to Gods Power Truth Mercy and other like properties wheresoever they appear as the Loadstone to Iron drawing them or rather the benefit of them to it self 1. This sheweth one reason of that little or no profit which is reaped from those excellent endowments which God hath conferred on many of his servants in these later days and from those powerfull means of grace which he hath afforded the reason is unbelief 2. To other Motives of getting and nourishing Faith add this thereby maist thou partake of the benefit of all Gods properties and excellencies in himself in his Son in his Spirit in his Saints in other men and in other creatures Who would be without so usefull so behoovefull a gift §. 243. Of Faith inabling Saints to beare sore trials IN the two verses immediately before this and former part of this verse the Apostle hath noted ten distinct rare acts whereby the vigour of the Faith of Gods ancient Worthies was manifested Here he beginneth to add great sufferings whereby a like vigour is demonstrated They are ten in number but may be drawn to three heads 1. Of such as were Professors 2. Of such as were Martyrs 3. Of such as were Confessors Of the first rank five particulars are mentioned The first is thus expressed And others were tortured c. This copulative and is in Greek but which being joyned with this distributive particle others implieth that howsoever some may be inabled unto worthy exploits yet God calls others to sore sufferings and that Faith is exercised and manifested in the one as well as in the other For Faith inables to endure as well as to do and the excellency of this grace doth shine forth as much in the one as in the other For this phrase through Faith vers 33. must be extended to all the particulars following to vers 39. I cannot produce greater instances to prove the point than are here set down by our Apostle They shew to what trials Saints are subject hereof see the whole Armour of God on Eph. 6. 15. § 12. and how Faith inables to passe through all Faith perswades the Soul of such principles as are sufficient to support it in the greatest trials even such as these 1. God is our Father 2. God ordereth our estate 3. All our enemies can do no more than what our Father permits 4. Our Father is with us in our greatest trial even in fire and water Isa. 43. 2. 5. Our Father knoweth the greatnesse of our pressures 6. He is not ignorant of our strength or weaknesse 7. He can lighten the burden 8. He can give us sufficient strength to bear it 9. He will not suffer us to be tempted above that we are able to bear 10. He will with the temptation make a way to escape 1 Cor. 10. 13. 11. He will make all things work together for our good Rom. 8. 28. §. 244. Of the Apostles quoting things out of humane Authors THe particular instances wherein and whereby the trials of the Saints are exemplified are such as are not registred in any part of the old Testament ãâã hereupon some infer that the trials of Christians for the Gospel are here intended But that is not probable for 1. This Epistle was written by an Apostle that lived in Christs time see Chap. 2. vers 3. § 27. 2. It is said of all those that were brought to these trials that they received not the promises vers 39. namely the promise of Christ exhibited and of the full Revelation of the Gospel by Christ. If they which received not the promises endured so much what should not we endure It is more than problable that the Apostle doth in the suffering of Saints set down in this and the verses following aim at the persecutions of the Church after the Jews return from the Babylonish captivity Quest. How could the Apostle come to the knowledge of them Answ. He might have them either out of humane records or from traditions conveied from Fathers to Children age after age So had Paul the expresse names of Jannes and Jambres 2 Tim. 3. 8. So had another Apostle the striving of Michael with the Devil about the body of Moses and the Prophesie of Enoch ãâã vers 9. 14. and our Apostle this of Moses that he said I fear and quake Heb. 12. 21. Quest. Doth not this make humane records as authentick as sacred Scripture and Traditions equal to the written word Answ. In no wise For though in humane records there may be and are maâ⦠truths yet we cannot absolutely rest upon them because there may be falsehood in them but sacred Scripture is the word of truth Jam. 1. 18. Yea truth it self Joh. 17. 17. and that in three respects 1. In regard of the Author who is the God of truth Psal. 31. 5. from whom nothing but truth can come He cannot lie Tit. 1. 2. 2. In regard of the matter there is nothing but truth in it no falshood no ãâã no uncertainty Psal. 19. 8. 3. In regard of the
the God of peace we may be children of peace Matth. 5. 9. §. 164. Of Gods raising his Sonne from dead THe person on whom the Apostle calleth is further described by an act of his power in raising his Sonne from the dead This phrase He brought again is the interpretation of one Greek compound Verb. The simple Verb signifieth to bring The compound to bring again Our English doth fitly and fully answer the Greek The enemies of Christ brought him to death but God his Father brought him again from death This phrase sets forth the resurrection of Christ. It is frequently attributed to God his Father as Act. 2. 32. 4. 10. 5. 30. 10. 40. 13. 30. Indeed this act is oft attributed to Christ himself In reference thereunto thus saith Christ Destroy this Temple and in three daies I will raise it up Joh. 2. 19. And again I lay down my life that I may take it again I have power to lay it down and I have power to take it again Joh. 10. 17 18. Answ. The very same act may be applied to the Father and the Son for they are both one Joh. 10. 30. in regard of the Divine nature What things soever the Father doth these also doth the Sonne likewise As the Father raiseth up the dead and quickneth them even so the Sonne quickneth whom he will John 5. ãâã ãâã This point of the resurrection of Christ is a great mystery the ground of our resurrection and thereupon typified and prophesied of before Christ was incarnate foretold by Christ himself in the daies of his flesh distinctly recorded with sundry evidences thereof and much published after it was accomplished 1. Many were the Types thereof as 1. Adams waking out of a dead sleep God causeth a deep sleep to fall upon Adam and took one of his ribs and made a woman Gen. 2. 21 22. and then the man awoke Thus by Christs death was the Church made a fit Spouse for him and then was he raised 2. Isaacs delivery from being sacrificed Gen. 22. 12. Heb. 11. 19. 3. Israels passing through the red sea Exod. 14. 29. 4. Aarons dead rod which bââ¦dded and brought forth buds and bloomed blossoms and yielded Almons Num. 17. 8. 5. The bird that was dipt in blood and let go Lev. 14. 51 53. and the scape-goat Lev. 16. 21. 6. The translation of Enoch Gen. 5. 24. and rapture of Eliah 2 King 2. 11. 7. The raising of the son of the widow of Zarephath 1 King 17. 22. and of the Shunamite 2 King 4. 35. 8. The restoring of dry bones to living men Ezek. 37. 10. 9. The building of the second Temple Ezr. 6. 14. 10. Ionah his coming out of the Whales belly Ion. 2. 10. Matth. 12. 40. 2. There were also sundry Prophesies of Christs resurrection as these He shall prolong his daies He shall see of the travell of his soul He shall justifie many Isa. 53. 10 11. This phrase This day have I begotten thee Psal. 2. 7. is applied to Christs resurrection Acts 13. 33. So is this Thou wilt not leave my soul in hell Psal. 16. 10. Act. 2. 31. and this The sure mercies of David Isa. 55. 3. Act. 13. 34. 3. Christ foretold his resurrection not only in dark terms as Ioh. 2. 19. but also plainly Matth. 12. 40 41. 16. 21. 17. 23. 4. The distinct narration of Christs resurrection is set down by all the Evangelists with sundry circumstances thereabouts 5. There were many eye witnesses thereof as Angels Luke 24. 4. Women Matth. 28. 5. All sorts of men Foes Matth. 28. 11. Friends Ioh. 20. 19. He was seen of about five hundred brethren at once 1 Cor. 15. 6. Those bodies of the Saints which came out of the graves after his resurrection were also witnesses thereof Matth. 27. 52 53. 6. Christs resurrection was a principall point that the Apostles Sermons published in planting Churches Act. 2. 24. 7. This is one of the Articles of the Christian faith expresly set down in all Christian Creeds and beleeved by every true Christian. 1. God brought again his Sonne from the dead to manifest the brightness of his glory Christs passion was as a cloud that overshadowed his Divine glory That it might not be thought that his glory was either extinguished or eclipsed but only hid for a time it began to shine forth at his resurrection for he was declared to be the Sonne of God with power by the resurrection from the dead Rom. 1. 4. 2. He did it to declare that full conquest which his Sonne had over all his enemies The last enemy was death so as his rising from death was a full demonstration of his full conquest In this respect the Apostle saith that he was raised again for our justification Rom. 4. 25. The Apostle having cleared the point of the resurrection of Christ from the dead maketh this holy exaltation against death it self O death where is thy sting O grave where is thy victory 1 Corinth 15. 55. 3. Christ was raised from the dead to make way for the finishing of the work of his Priesthood which was by ascending into heaven and there making continuall intercession for us Rom. 8. 34. This he could not have done if he had not been brought again from the dead 4. Christ was raised to give assurance of our resurrection both former and later Our former resurrection is our regeneration concerning which it is said that God hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Iesus Christ from the dead 1 Pet. 1. 3. Our later resurrection shall be of our bodies for Christ rose as an Head to make way for the resurrection of all his members Hereupon saith the Apostle Christ is risen from the dead and become the first-fruits of them that sleep 1 Cor. 15. 20. 1. This gives an instance of the greatness of Gods power which the Apostle thus to the life expresseth The exceeding greatness of his power to us-ward who believe according to the working of his mighty power which he wrought in Christ when he raised him from the dead Eph. 1. 19 20. Where the Apostle maketh mention of Christs resurrection he ordinarily addeth a word of power thereunto as Rom. 1. 4. 6. 4. 2 Cor. 13. 4. Experience declareth the raising from death to be a work of Almighty power For what are armies of men or beasts to death If death seize on them what are they Death so brings down the lion as the fearfull hare may pull him by the beard Where death hath seized on any we say there is no hope of life yet this instance sheweth the contrary The devil is said to have the power of death Hebr. 2. 14. The devil therefore and all the power of hell are manifested to be vanquished by Christs resurrection Of all evidences of Gods power meditate on this because of the greatness clearness and manifold fruits
meaning of the Spirit and not his own fancies and conceits And such was his happiness that he had the incomes of the same Spirit in explaining the Epistle as the Pen-man in writing though not in the same measure My Prayer unto the God and Father of mercy is that it may do as much or rather more good in the perusall then it did in the first Preaching becomming a means of conversion to the unconverted of edification comfort support and establishment to all that are already brought into Iesus Christ. SEPUââ¦CHRES March 26. 1655. Thy Servant in the work of the Gospel THO. GOUGE On this Learned Comment OUr welcome Ship the wealth of heav'n hath brought No Indian earth and she so richly fraught With worth our waiting payes An empty skiff Had sooner come and with an easie whiff Of wind had sayl'd our ship so fully laded Through th' surges deeply plow'd and slowly waded Hir wares for houses claim our hearts may I Still make my better part their Library Yea may these Volumns turn'd into my self Be chained faster to my soul than shelf They burden shelves In souls had they abode Liketh ' Elements in place they would not load Nor crave I thââ¦m alone our College cries ãâã a share in these commodities These thousand ãâã Sion is content To quarter freely Harmless ãâã Which with no ââ¦oe contendest but with sin Which driv'st not Students out but drawst them in Which ââ¦ost not eat but art the Scholars bread And in a vacant desk can'st make thy bed Whose Pistols only reasons are whose Swords Are framed onely out of Scripture words Our GOUGE who Christ ' i th' Types so clearly shews Gives light to th' Hebrews knowledge to the Jews Th' Hebrews so hard a fort scarce ere obteyn'd We Conquer now I 'm sure the works w'have gaind Finis in Page the last the end holds forth Of th' worthy Comment not the Comments worth It s clear Analysis the Text unties 'T was sad that death did th' writer Analyze On the excellent Commentator THe shady types are made in th Hebrews plain This Comment clears the Hebrews and again The Life of GOUGE expounds this Comment next We want one to explain his Life that Text A pair of Commentators joyn to clear The Dove and Serpent both must Comment there His pen goes sweetly but had we our choice We him would hear no Musick to the voice Hee s gone yet sure the worth of th son will spread Who serv'd his living Father serves him dead W. J. A NARRATIVE OF THE LIFE and DEATH OF Doctor GOUGE WIlliam Gouge was born in Stratford-Bow in the County of Middlesex Nov 1. 1575. His Father Mr. Thomas Gouge was a pious Gentleman His Mother was a vertuous and pious Daughter of one Mr. Nicholas Culverel a Merchant in London she was a Sister of those two famous Preachers Mr. Samuel and Mr. Ezekiel Culverel And her two Sisters were married unto those two famous Divines Dr. Chaderton the Master of Emmââ¦nuel College and Dr. Whitaker the Regious Professor of Divinity in Cambridge So as by the Mothers ââ¦ide he came of a stock of Preachers In his younger years he was first trained up in Pauls School London and afterwards was sent to a free School at Felsted in Essex where he was trained up three yeares under the publike Ministery of his Uncle Mr. Ezekiel Culverel and thereby much wrought upon and if not first begotten yet much built up in his holy faith as himself often expressed And then was sent to Eaton where he was trained up six yeares During which time he was more than ordinarily studious and industrious for when other Scholars upon play dayes took their liberty for their sports and past-times he would be at his study wherein he took more delight than others could do at their recreations At this time when he was a Scholar of Eaton he was possessed with an holy fear of God conscionable in secret praier and sanctifying the Sabbath and much grieved at the ordinary profanation thereof by publick sports and recreations then too much allowed as he did often in his life time with much thankfullnesse unto God expresse From Eaton he was chosen to Kings College in Cambridge whether he went Anno 1595. Where he first addicted himself to Ramus his Logick and therein grew so expert as in the Schooles he publickly maintained him Insomuch as on a time diverse Sophisters setting themselves to vilifie Ramus to which end the Respondent put up this Question Nunquam erit magnus cui Ramus est magnus which some of the Sophisters then hearing and knowing the said William Gouge to be an acute disputant and a stiff defender of Ramus came to the Divinity Schooles where he was hearing an act and told him how they were abusing Ramus He thereupon went into the Sophisters Schools and upon the Moderators calling for another Opponent he stepped up and brought such an argument as stumbled the Respondent whereupon the Moderator took upon him to answer but could not satisfie the doubt A Sophister standing by said with a loud Voice Do ye come to vilifie Ramus and cannot answer a Ramists argument Whereupon the Moderator rose up and gave him a box on the ear then the School was all in an uprore but the said William Gouge was safely conveighed out from among them In the time of his Scholarship he was Moderator of the Sophisters Acts in the publick Schools and began every act with a sollemn speech of his own in Latin where by much grace was added to the act which was not usuall in those daies The said William Gouge took his degrees in order performing for every one of them all the Acts publickly in the publick Schools which the Statute required He continued for three yeares together so close in the College aâ⦠he lay not one night out of the walls thereof At three yeares end he was made Fellow and then went to visit his Friends He was a very close Student for as he was a Lover of Learning so very laboââ¦ious in his studies sitting up late at night and rising up early in the morning He lived in the College nine years and in all that time but when he went out of Town to his friends he was never absent from morning praiers in the Chapel which used to be halfe an howre before six yea he used to rise so long before he went to the Chappel as he gained time for his secret devotions and for reading his morning task of Scripture for he tyed himself to read every day fiveteen Chapters in English of the sacred Scripture five in the morning five after dinner before he fell upon his ordinary studies and five before he went to bed He hath been often heard to say that when he could not sleep in the night time he would in his mind run thorow distinct Chapters of Scripture in their order as if he
all private businesse whatsoever Wherein he was not one to make up a number but a chief one He sat as one of the Assessors and very frequently filled the Chair in the Moderators absence And such was his constant care and conscience of spending his time and improving it to the best advantage that he would fill up the void spaces of his Assembly-affaires with his own private studies To which end it was his constant practice to bring his Bible and some other Books in his pocket which upon every occasion he would be reading as was observed by many He was likewise chosen by a Committee of Parliament among others to make Annotations upon the Bible being well known to be a Iuditious Interpreter of Scripture How well he hath performed his trust is evident to all that read the Annotations from the beginning of the first book of Kings unto Iob which was his part In which the Intelligent Reader will observe such skill in the Originall such acquaintance with the Sacred Story such judgement in giving the sense of the Text and such quicknesse and pertinency in raising observations that without the help of any otherComment a man may accommodate himself with the Sense Doctrines and Uses of most of those Scriptures which came under his hand in those cursory Annotations When the book of Sports and Recreations on the Lords Day was appointed by publick Authority to be read in severall Churches thorowout the Nation as divers other faithfull Ministers he utterly refused to read the same resolving to suffer the utmost rather than manifest the least approbation of such a wicked and ungodly thing so contrary to the expresse letter of the Scripture By reason of his ability and dexterity in resolving cases of conscience he was much sought unto for resolving many doubts and scruples of conscience and that not only by ordinary Christians but also by diverse ministers in City and Country and that by word of mouth and writing being accounted the Father of London Divines and oracle of his time He was likewise a sweet comforter of troubled consciences wherein he was exceeding skilfull and dexterous as many hundreds in the City have found time after time being sought unto far and near by such as groaned under afflictions and temptations many of whom through Gods blessing on his labours were restored to joy and comfort out of unspeakable terrors and torments of conscience He was of a most sweet and meek disposition yea such was his meeknesse of Spirit that it seemeth unparalleld for though he had lived with his Wife above 20. years together yet neither Child nor Servant could ever say that they observed an angry countenance or heard an angry word proceed from him towards her all her life Some have observed that in his visage towards his latter end he did much resemble the picture which usually passeth for Moses his effigies Certainly he was the exact effigies of Moses his Spirit and in this resembled him to the Life that he was one of the meekest men this generation knew He was as a great Peace-kââ¦eer so a great Peace-maker having an excellent dexterity in composing differences far he was from doing others wrong and far from revenging wrong done by others He suffered much both by the Speeches and also by the Actions of evill and envious persons yet he would pray for them rather than in any harsh way requite them He accounted revilers and wrong-doers to do more hurt to themselves than to him Sundry scandalous and false aspersions have been cast upon him particularly by such as have been guilty of those crimes which they have laid to his charge For some who have lived by an unwarrantable trade of Usury for justifying their own unwarrantable practice have not stuck to impute the same to him from which he was ever free never putting any Monies out to use either by himself or any other for him neither directly nor indirectly as he hath been often heard to say as in his life so not long before his death He was ever Charitable especially to the godly poor according to the direction of the Apostle Paul in Gal. 6. 10. Where he exhorteth us to do good unto all especially unto them who are of the household of Faith He maintained some poor Scholars at the University wholy at his own charge and contributed liberally towards the maintenance of others He was of such a charitable and bountifull disposition that though his Father left him a competent estate yet such were his disbursements yearly for his Kindred and others who stood in need of relief that from the death of his Father till his Children came to be of years to call for their portions he laid up nothing of all his commings in so that they who out of envy cry up his estate to be greater than it was do consequently cry up his Bounty Charity because whatsoever his estate was it was wholy laid out for the relief of such as stood in need necessary expences for his Family only excepted which as it doth appear from the Doctors papers So in his life time he expressed as much to some of his Children And truly as in other things he excelled others so in this even himself He was very conscionable in spending his time from his youth to his very death He did use to rise very early both Winter and Summer In the Winter he did constantly rise so long before day as he performed all the exercises of his private devotions before day light and in the Sommer time about four of the Clock in the Morning by which meanes he had done half a daies work before others had begun their studies If he heard any at their work before he had got to his study he would say as Demosthenes spake concerning the Smith that he was much troubled that any should be at their Calling before he at his He was a man of much temperance and sobriety as in his eating and drinking so in his apparell As for recreations howsoever many pious persons do spend time therein and that lawfully in warrantable recreations yet he spent none therein Insomuch as he was never expert in any kind of exercise for recreation He hath been often heard to say that he took not any journey meerly for pleasure in all his life time study and paines having been all waies both in youth and age his chiefest pleasure and delight Yea it was his meat and drink to be doing the will of his heavenly Father wherein he took as much pleasure and delight as naturall men do in their eating and in their drinking or in their sports and pastimes Such was his Carriage and Conversation that there was scarce a Lord or Lady or Citizen of quality in or about the City that were piously affected but they sought his acquaintance and were ambitious of his Company wherein they look
often termed his best friend next unto Iesus Christ. And that Saturday though he kept his bed through weaknesse yet was he more wakefull and his spirit more lively and cheerfull than for severall daies before which questionlesse was from his joyfull apprehension of his approaching departure His speeches that day were more than ordinarily heavenly speaking much in admiration of the freenesse of Gods grace and riches of his Mercy in Iesus Christ. As while he lived he led an heavenly life so about the time of his death by those comforts and joyes which he found in his Soul he seemed to be in Heaven while he was upon the Earth and so continued full of sweet comfort and heavenly expressions to the last of his understanding and speech which continued till Monday morning when both failed him from which time he lay breathing but shorter and shorter till eight of the clock that night about which time in the presence of all his Chilren and divers friends he quietly slept in the Lord making an happy change from earth to heaven Dec. 12. Anno Christi 1653. Being 79. years old having served God faithfully and painfully in his generation The Names of such Books as this Author hath written 1. OF Domesticall duties eight treatises out of part of the fifth and sixth Chapters of the Epistle to the Ephesians 2. The whole Armour of God on part of the sixth Chapter of the Epistle to the Ephesians 3. A Treatise of the sin against the Holy Ghost out of Matth. 12. 31 32. Mark 3. 28 29. 4. Two Catechismes one handling the fundamentall principles of Christian Religion the other brief answers to the chief Articles of Religion 5. A Guide to go to God or an Explanation of the Lords prayer 6. Gods three Arrowes Plague Famine Sword in three treatises 1. A plaister for the Plague on Num. 16. 44. to the 50. 2. Dearths death on 2 Sam. 21. 1. 3. The Churches Conquest over the Sword on Exod. 17. 8. to the end 7. The extent of Gods providence A Sermon on Matth. 10. 29 30 31. preached Nov. 5. 1623. on occasion of the downââ¦all of Papists in Black-friers ten daies before with the Relation of the said downfall 8. The Dignity of Chivalry A Sermon on 2 Chron. 8 9. preached before the Artillery Company of London June 13. 1626. 9 The Saints Sacrifice or a Commentary on the 116. Psalm 10. Two treatises 1. The Sabbaths Sanctification 2. A Treatise of Apostacy on Luke 15 31. 11. The Saints support A Sermon on Neh. 5. 19. preached before the Commons of Parliament June 29. 1645. 12. Mercies Memoriall A Sermon on Evod. 13. 3. preached in Pauls Church London Nov 17. 1644. being the day of Q. Elizabeths inauguration 13. The progress of divine providence A Sermon on Ezek. 36. 11. preached before the house of Peers Sep. 24. 1645. 14. A Sermon on Ezek. 24. 16. preached at the Funerall of Mrs. Margaret Duck with a large Relation of her life and death 15. The right way A Sermon on Ezra 8. 21. preached before the Lords Sep. 12. 1648. The day of humiliation for a blessing on the Treaty between the King and Parliament 16. A large Commentary and exposition on the whole Epistle of Saint Paul to the Hebrewes These Books are lately printed and are sold at the Kings Armes in Pauls Church-yard AN exposition of the Book of the Prophet Isaiah by William Day late Fellow of Kings Colege Cambridge now Minister at Maple Durham in Oxford-shire Of Government and Obedience as they stand directed and determined by Scripture and Reason Four books by Iohn Hall of Richmond Judiciall Astrology largely confuted from Scripture Authority Nature Reason Experience Confession large observations on History and from severall other particulars of that unlawfull Art by Iohn Gaule of Staughton in Huntingdon-shire A large Scripture Concordance containing a Survey of Theologiââ¦all propositions with their Reasons and Uses Alphabetically digested by William Knight The History of the Counicll of Trent written in Italian by Picero Soave Polano and translated into English by that learned Kinght Sir Nathaniel Brent and enlarged in this fourth edition with many considerable and remarkable additions A Scripture Chronology wherein the principall Periods of time from the Creation of the world to the death of Christ are included and many questions of great importance resolved by William Nisbet Minister in Scotland The Character and History of the Bishops in the Reigns of Queen Elizabeth and King Iames written by Sr. Iohn Harrington for Prince Henry Nââ¦w observations on the Creed Commandements Sacrament with the use of the Lords prayer maintained and a Treatise of popular errors in Religion by Iean Despagne The Magistrates Authority in matters of Religion aââ¦erted or the Right of the State in the Church A discourse written by Hugo Grotius Loci communes D. Martini Lutheri ex Scriptis ipsius latinis in 5. classes distributi â⦠M. Theodosiâ⦠Fabricio A Teatise of Contrition Conversion and Self-deniall being the summe of 80. Sermons on Act 2. 37. by R. Ienison Dr. of Divinity A plain Discovery of the whole Revelation of St. Iohn by Iohn L. Napier The great mystery of Ungodliness discovered from the writings and speakings of a company of spirituall Juglers called Quakers wherein their cheats are manifested to the world by Ralph Farmer Minister at Bristoll A Vindication of the Parish-Churches and Parcchial Ministers of England from the uncharita ble Censure and infamous Title of Antichristian and Rabylonish by Thomas Gage Preacher of the Word at Deââ¦l in Kent A COMMENTARY Upon the EPISTLE to the HEBREVVS §. 1. Of the Authority of this Epistle 1. THAT we may with the better warrant collect Articles of Faith and Rules for Life out of this Epistle it is requisite that we be well informed in the Divine Authority thereof and also well weigh the excellency of it These Evidences following make clear the Divine Authority of this Epistle 1. The Matter of it which is beyond the reach of humane invention So profound Mysteries are revealed therein as could not be known but by divine Revelation 2. The Manner of unfolding those Mysteries which is with such Majesty and Gravity as argueth a divine Spirit 3. The Congruity of it with other Canonical Scriptures so as if all Scripture be given by inspiration of God then this also 4. The direct Refutation of pernicious heresies which since the writing of this Epistle have been forged so as it must needs be inspired by a fore-knowing Spirit 5. The whole Tenour of this Epistle and manner of expressing the legal Ordinances therein shew that this Epistle was written while the Temple stood and Levitical Rites were in use which was in the Apostles time so as if it had not been Canonical it would questionless have been discovered by them 6. The Pen-man of it whom we shall shew hereafter to be Paul the Apostle 7. The express Approbation which St Peter gives of it for he makes
begotten thee that is even now is it manifest that a Sonne of man is the begotten Sonne of God Besides Christs Incarnation was so strange his mother being a pure Virgin as she her self said How shall this be At that time therefore said the Angel to the Virgin Mary That holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Sonne of God Luk. 1. 34 35. After his conception before his birth his Name was set down Iesus and that upon this ground He shall save his people from their sins Mat. 1. 21. which none could do but the begotten Son of God Answerably at the day of his Birth an Angel said To day is born a Saviour which is Christ the Lord Luk. 2. 11. Could so much be said of any but of the begotten Sonne of God Hereby an Angels voice the Hodiè To day is expresly set down of the day of Christs Birth Hereupon on that day a multitude of the heavenly host sang Glory be to God in the Highest Luk. 2. 14. Where a Prophet of old prophesied of the birth of this God-man thus he sets it out Isa. 9. 6. Unto us a Childe is born Unto us a Sonne is given and the Government shall be upon his shoulder and his Name shall be called Wonderfull Counsellour the Mighty God the Everlasting Father the Prince of Peace Can this possibly be meant of any but of the begotten Sonne of God Thus we see how fitly this particle this day may be applied to the time of Christs Incarnation which was first wrought in and by his conception and then manifested to the world in and by his Birth §. 59. Of the Particle This day applied to Christs Resurrection THere was another time wherein Christ was on Earth manifested to be truly and properly begotten of God and that was at his resurrection For when he had so farre subjected himself to the power of his enemies as to suffer them to do to the very uttermost what possibly they could for men after they have killed the body have no more that they can do Luk. 12. 5. to shew that by his divine nature he could undo all and make all void he rose again from the dead Thus was he declared to be the Sonne of God with power namely by the resurrection from the dead Rom. 1. 4. For it was not possible that the Sonne of God should be holden of death Act. 2. 24. Sundry both ancient and later Divines do apply these words This day have I begotten thee to the Resurrection of Christ For by that power which Christ had to raise himself from the dead it evidently appeared that he was indeed the begotten Sonne of God of such power as the Father had and therefore of the very substance of the Father true God in power true God in essence This they do the rather thus apply because St Paul himself seemeth so to do Act. 13. 33. Concerning St Pauls particular application of this Text to Christs resurrection much is disputed pro con for it and against it There are two principall points which the Apostle laboureth to prove in that Sermon Act. 13. 17. One that God according to his promise raised unto Israel a Saviour ver 23. The other that this Saviour being put to death God raised him from the dead ver 30. Now in ver 33. the former of these two points seemeth to be proved by this testimony Thou art my Son this day have I begotten thee and the later by two other testimonies ver 34 35. But to which of those two points soever that Text be applied either to Gods raising unto Israel a Saviour Iesus or to Gods raising this Iesus from the dead It is most clear that the Apostle produceth this Text Thou art my Son this day have I begotten thee unto the Son of God manifested in the slesh and that he applieth this day to that distinct time wherein God manifested his Son or shewed him forth to the world §. 60. Of the many evidences of Christs Divine generation Quest. 1. WEre there not other times wherein Christ was manifested to be the Sonne of God besides his Conception Birth and Resurrection Answ. Yes very many He was manifested to be the Son of God and that after his wonderfull birth 1. By Simââ¦ons and Anna's Testimonies when he was presented in the Temple Luk. 2. 29 38. 2. By the Starre that conducted the three Wise men out of the East to him and by their worshipping him and offering gifts to him Matth. 2. 2 11. 3. By his disputing with the Doctors in the Temple at twelve years old and telling his mother that he must be about his Fathers business Luk. 2. 42 46 49. 4. By Iohn the Baptists testimony of him Luk. 3. 16 17. Ioh. 1. 29. 3. 29 c. 5. By the Fathers testimony of him at his Baptism and by the holy Ghosts liting upon him Matth. 3. 16 17. The like testimony was given at his transfiguration Matth. 17. 5. and a little before his passion Ioh. 12. 28. 6. By his manner of resisting and commanding the devil away Matth. 4. 3 c. 7. By discovering mens inward disposition Ioh. 1. 47. 2. 25. 6. 70. and thoughts Matth. 9. 4. 16. 7 8. 8. By his divine Doctrine Ioh. 7. 46. 9. By his many mighty Myracles Ioh. 15. 24. 10. By his manner of forgiving Sinne Matth. 9. 2 6. 11. By the power which he gave to his Disciples Matth. 10. 1. Mark 16. 17. Matth. 16. 19. yea and by breathing the holy Ghost into them Ioh. 20. 22. 12. By overthrowing them that were sent to apprehend him Ioh. 18. 6. 13. By his manner of giving up the ghost and the wonders thereat Matth. 27. 54. Mar. 15. 39. 14. By his ascention Act. 1. 9. 15. By the gifts he gave after his ascention Eph. 4. 8. 16. By the Functions of King Prophet and Priest conferred on him Heb. 5. 5. By these and other notable evidences the eternall Sonne of God who from the beginning did as it were lie hid in the bosome of the Father and under the Law was shadowed over was manifested to be the begotten Sonne of God §. 61. Of the extent of This day Quest. 2. IF there so many dayes wherein Christ was manifested to be the Sonne of God How is it said This day as if there were but one only day Answ. This day is not alwayes strictly referred to one set day consisting of 12 or 24 hours but to a determined present time which may consist of many hours dayes and years Moses oft setteth down the time of Israels abode in the wilderness under this day as Deut. 10. 15. and 26. 16 17 18. and 27. 19. It is usually put for that time wherein they live concerning whom it is spoken as 1 Chron 28. 7. Ier. 44. 2. Dan. 9. 7. Luk. 4. 21. And it is used to distinguish present times from former times as
that second comming of Christ is not agreeable to the scope of that Psalm out of which this testimony is taken Nor yet to the scope of the Apostle in this Chapter which is to set out the dignity and excellency of the Sonne of God made flesh and so sent into the world Wherefore to avoid that mistake most translators and expositors turn it as our English hath done and so place this particle again as it may have reference to this verb he saith as if it had been thus expressed And again he saith when he bringeth in c. The notation of the Greek word here translated World sheweth that he understandeth the habitable part of the earth where men abide so as the Sonne of God was unto sonnes of men to be as one among them By bringing into the world is meant a manifestation in the world Then was Christ first manifested when he was incarnate or born as we say of a child new born it is brought into the world Yet is not this phrase to be restrained only to that time or to that act but also to be extended to all those evidences whereby in the world he was manifested to be the Sonne of God especially to that dignity and dominion which the Father gave him over the whole world in that he made him heir of all things v. 2. gave him the uttermost parts of the earth for his possession Psal. 2. 8. yea and all power in Heaven and earth Matth. 28. 18. so as the bringing him into the world may imply a setting of him a King in the world and over all the world even over all things that be under God By vertue of this high dignity and supream Soveraignty the Father subjected all creatures to his Sonne as he was God manifested in the flesh the Angels themselves were not exempted For he hath set him far above all Principality and power and might and dominion and every name that is named not only in this world but also in that which is to come Ephes. 1. 21. If the 97 Psal whereunto the Apostle hath relation be observantly read that which I have said will be found to be especially there intended For it is a Prophesie of Christs Royalty the magnificence whereof being set out in the six first verses in the seaventh he denounceth confusion on such as worship false Gods and chargeth all that by reason of any divine excellency conferred on them have this glorious title Gods attributed unto them to worship this true God the Lord Christ so exalted §. 67. Of Christ the first-begotten HIm whom before the Apostle stiled the Sonne the Sonne whom the Father begat he here calleth the first-begotten How Christ is begotten of the Father hath been before shewed § 49 c. Here we are to declare how he is the first-begotten For by way of excellency and property is this title here given unto him The word translated first-begotten is a compound of a verb that signifieth to bring forth or to beget and of an Adjective that signifieth first It is translated also first-born It is in sacred Scripture applied to sonnes of men as well as to the Sonne of God When it is spoken of meer men it is translated first-born They are so called for order or Honour sake In regard of order sounes of men are stiled first-born simply and relatively 1. Simply for such as first open the wombe though no other come out of the same womb Thus is it expounded Exod. 13. 2. In this sense Israel who at that time was Gods only Sonne is stiled his first-born Exod. 4. 22. And Iesus as born of the Virgin Mary is thus stiled her first-born Matth. 1. 25. 2. Relatively in relation to others that follow after out of the same womb as 1 Sam. 17. 13. Eliab the first-born and next unto him Abinadab c. In regard of this relative consideration some translate it thus Eliab the eldest For Honours sake they are stiled first-born to whom the preheminency and priviledges of the first-born do belong The preheminency was to be as a Lord and Ruler over the family In this respect Cain is said to have the excellency and to rule over his brother Gen. 4. 7. The priviledge of the first-born was to have the inheritance or at least a double portion Deut. 23. 15 16 17. Both these namely the preheminency and the Inheritance upon just ground might be transferred from the eldest to the better deserving Son Thus were both translated from Esau to Iacob Gen. 27. 28 29. And the former was translated from Reuben to Iudah and the latter from Reuben to Ioseph 1 Chron. 5. 1 2. In relation to the honour of first-born Saints as having reference to God and mystically and spiritually stiled first-born Heb. 12. 23. This Title is attributed to the Sonne of God in regard of his Natures and Person 1. In relation to his divine nature He is the first-begotten of God in regard of the eternity of his Sonne-ship Thus is he stiled the first-born of every creature Col. 1. 14. that is begotten before any creature was made even eternally He is said to be born or begotten to set out his divine nature being the very same with the Father whereas all creatures are made and first-born or first-begotten to shew that he was before all even eternall And thus is he also the only begotten Sonne of God Ioh. 3. 16. 2. In relation to his humane nature he is said to be the first-born of his mother the Virgin Mary Mat. 1. 25. for he first opened her womb yea he was the first that ever was conceived of the holy Ghost and born of a Virgin 3. In regard of his person consisting of two natures God and man hypostatically united together he is said to be the first-born from the dead Col. 1. 18. or the first-begotten of the dead Rev. 1. 5. For as man he died as God he raised himself from the dead Rom. 1. 4. He is said to be the first-begotten of the dead in respect of honour and order 1. In honour in that he rose as a Priest and Lord to ascend up into heaven and to sââ¦t at his Fathers right hand there to make intercession for his Church Rom. 8. 34. and to rule and govern the same Act. 2. 32 33. c. These are the priviledges of the first-born 2. In order In that none rose to glory never to die again before him Many were raised from the dead before he rose again but they were raised to such a life as they had before a mortall life subject to death and answerably they died again But Christ being raised from the dead dââ¦eth no more Rom. 6. 9. very probable it is that they who were raised out of their graves at Christs resurrection went after him into heaven and returned not to death again In this respect Christ is such a first-born as many
are they which shew unto us the way of salvation Acts 16. 17. That under this word Salvation the Gospel is here meant is evident by the opposition thereof to the word spoken by Angels ver 2. That word was before the time of the Gospel and it is comprised under this title Law Now here he preferreth the Gospel before the Law therefore the Gospel must needs be here meant Fitly may the Gospel be stiled salvation in sundry respects as 1. In opposition to the Law which was a ministration of condemnation 2 Cor. 3. 9. But this of salvation Eph. 1. 13. 2. In regard of the Author of the Gospel Jesus Christ who is salvation it self Luk. 2. 30. 3. In regard of the matter of the Gospel Acts 28. 28. Whatsoever is needfull to salvation is contained in the Gospel and whatsoever is contained in the Gospel maketh to salvation 4. In regard of Gods appointing the Gospel to be the means of salvation For it pleased God by preaching the Gospel to save those that beleeve 1 Cor. 1. 21. 5. In regard of the end of the Gospel which is to give knowledge of salvation Luk. 1. 77. 1 Pet. 1. 9. 6. In regard of the powerfull effects of the Gospel It is the power of God to salvation Rom. 1. 16. Quest. If salvation be appropriated to the Gospel how were any of the Jews that lived before the time of the Gospel saved Answ. They had the Gospel Heb. 4. 2. Gal. 3. 6. In this respect Christ is said to be slain from the foundation of the world Rev. 13. 8. to be ever the same Heb. 13. 8. The first Promise made to man in the judgment denounced against the devil immediatly after mans fall Gen. 3. 15. contained the summe of the Gospel Abels sacrifice Gen. 4. 4. and Noahs Gen. 8. 20 21. and others and the sundry Types of the Ceremonial Law and sundry Prophecies and Promises in the Prophets set out Christ the substance of the Gospel but not so clearly so fully so powerfully as the ministry of the Gospel In this respect not simply but comparatively salvation is appropriated to the ministry of the Gospel and a main difference made betwixt it and the ministry of the Law 2 Cor. 3. 6 7. Oh how blinde are they who trust to any other means of salvation then the Gospel Such blinde beetles were Jews who would be justified and saved by the Law and Papists by their works and Enthusiasts by the inspirations of their own brains and the vulgar sort by their good meaning It will be our wisdom to give good entertaintment to the Gospel to be well instructed therein to beleeve in it to subject our selves thereto and to be conformable to it in the whole man Our labour herein is not lost Salvation is a sufficient recompence I suppose there is none so desperate but like Balaam he could wish to die the death of the righteous and that his last end might be like his Numb 23. 10. Let our care be to use the means as well as to desire the end To us is the word of this salvation sent Acts 13. 26. If we neglect the Gospel we put away salvation and judge our selves unworthy of eternal life Acts 13. 46. §. 21. Of the great Salvation of the Gospel THe excellency of the aforesaid Salvation is set out in this word so great The relative whence this is derived is sometimes joyned with a word of wonder thus how wondrous great In like manner this word here so wondrous great It is a relative and withall a note of comparates yet hath it here no correlative nor reddition to shew how great it is I finde in other places a reddition joyned with it as where mention is made of a very great earthquake it is thus expressed so mighty an earthquake such an out as was not since men were upon the earth Rev. 16. 18. This manner of setting down the word without a correlative wants not emphasis for it implieth it to be wonderfull great so great as cannot be expressed Where the Apostle maketh mention of a very great danger wherein he despaired even of life he thus sets it out God delivered us from so great a death 2 Cor. 1. 10. so great as one would have thought none could have been delivered from it In like manner this phrase here intimateth that this salvation is so great as never the like was brought unto men before nor can a greater be expected hereafter Well may the salvation brought unto us by the Gospel be stiled so great in three especiall respects 1. In regard of the cleer manifestation thereof The types prophesies and promises under the Law were very dark and obscure in regard of the cleer preaching of the Gospel Now salvation is so clearly revealed as a clearer manifestation thereof is not to be expected in this world The vail which was upon the heart of the Iews is taken away under the Gospel and now we all with open face behold as in a glasse the glory of the Lord 2 Cor. 3. 15 16 18. 2. In regard of the large spreading forth of this Gospel Thus said the Lord to his Sonne of old concerning this Point It is a light thing that thou shouldest be my servant to raise up the tribes of Iacob and to restore the preserved of Israel I will also give thee for a light to the Gentiles that thou mayest be my salvation unto the end of the earth Isa. 49. 6. 3. In regard of the efficacy and the power of the God Prophets complained of the little fruit that they reaped of their labours thus I have laboured in vain I have spent my strength for nought Isa. 49. 4. Who hath beleeved our report Isa. 53. 1. The word of the Lord was made a reproach unto me and a derision daily Jer. 20. 8. But the Apostles in most of their Epistles give thanks for the efficacy of the Gospel in those Churches to whom it was preached as Rom. 1. 8. 1 Cor. 4. 1. 4 5. Phil. 1. 3 5. Col. 1. 3 4. 1 Thes. 1. 2 3. 2 Thes. 1. 3. 1 Pet. 1. 3. 2 Ioh. v. 4. This on the one side doth much amplifie the blessing of the Gospel and it ratifieth the promise which God of old thus made to his Church I will do better unto you then at the beginning Ezek. 36. 11. For under the Gospel God hath provided a better thing for us Heb. 11. 40. namely a better Covenant Heb. 8 6. a better testament Heb. 7. 22 better Promises Heb. 8. 6. better Sacrifices Heb. 9. 23 a better hope Heb. 7. 19. So great are the things by the Gospel revealed unto the Church as in former agâ⦠were not made known Ephes. 3. 5. Many Prophets and Kings and Righteous men desired to see these things but saw them not Matth. 13. 17. Luk. 10. 24. After this salvation not only the Prophets have enquired but also the Angels
went throughout every City and village preaching and shewing the glad tydings of the Kingdom of God Luk. 8. 1. He commanded those whom he sent so to do Luk 9. 2. Mar. 16. 15. So did they whom he immediatly sent Acts 5. 42. So have done others after them and so will do all true and faithfull Ministers of Christ to the worlds end Preaching being a means sanctified of God unto salvation how diligent and faithfull ought Ministers of the Gospel to be in preaching the same Thereby they may save themselves and them that hear them 1 Tim. 4. 16. But Idol and idle Ministers such as cannot or care not to preach the word do much hinder men from this great salvation How beautifull ought the feet of them to be that preach the Gospel of peace and bring glad tydings of Good things Rom. 10. 15. If this great salvation the effect of preaching were duly weighed Ministers would be diligent in preaching and people patient in hearing the same For this is a strong motive to enforce the one and the other Both preaching and hearing have need to be pressed upon mens consciences See more of preaching Gods Word Chap. 13. § 97. §. 24. Of Christs first publishing the Gospel THe first that cleerly and fully preached the Gospel of Salvation was the Lord Christ It took beginning to be spoken by him according to the Greek phrase Till he came and preached people sate in darknesse and in the shadow and region of death but when he began to preach they saw great light Matth. 4 16. It cannot be denied but that the substance of the Gospel and therein salvation was preached from the beginning of the world as hath been shewed before § 20. 21. but so dark was that kinde of light as like the light of the Moon when the Sunne shineth is accounted no light The day taketh his beginning from the rising of the Sunne and the light that cometh from thence So Salvation here spoken of taketh beginning from Christs preaching the Gospel Besides Christ is the substance and truth of all the shadowes figures types Prophesies and Promises of that Salvation which was set out by them When Christ the Lord came and declared himself to be the substance and truth of the Law he might well be accounted the first publisher of salvation Object It is said of the Ministry of Iohn the Baptist The beginning of the Gospel of Iesus Christ Mark 1. 1. Answ. Iohns Ministry in reference to the Ministry of the Law and the Prophets may be said comparitively to be the beginning of the Gospel because it was in the very time wherein Christ the substance of the Gospel was exhibited Iohn was Christs messenger sent before his face to prepare the way before him Mark 1. 2. Thus it is said that all the Prophets and the Law prophecied untill Iohn Matth. 11. 13. In Iohns time was Christ actually exhibited He was baptised by Iohn Matth. 3. 13 c. And Iohn declared him pointing him out as it were with the finger saying Behold the Lamb of God Joh. 1. 29. Iohn also heard of the works of Christ Matth. 11. 2. In this respect it is said that Among them that are born of women there hath not risen a greater then Iohn the Baptist Matth. 11. 11. Iohns Ministry was a middle Ministry between the Law and the Gospel between the Prophets and Christ. He took part of both kindes He preached that the kingdom of heaven was at hand Matth 3. 2. But Christ that the Kingdom of God is come unto you Matth. 12. 22. Thus in regard of the fulness of the Gospel and of a distinct and clear manifestation of all things that appertained to this great salvation Christ most truly and properly is said to be the first that preached it Behold here the benefit of Christs being sent into the world Then first came that true full and bright light of the world He that followeth this light shall not walk in darknesse but shall have the light of life John 8. 12. Fitly to the point in hand may I apply that which is said Iohn 1. 18. No man hath seen God at any time the only begotten Son which is in the bosom of the Father he hath revealed him §. 25. Of confirming the Word THough Christs own publishing of the Gospel were sufficient to make it worthy of all acceptation yet is it said to be confirmed That is confirmed which is further proved or fulfilled or made more sure and certain Thus Christ is said to confirm the word of his Apostles with signs Mark 16. 20. and God by sending his Son to confirm the promises made to the Fathers Rom. 15. 8. That also which is kept from failing or from being altered is said to be confirmed So God doth confirm his unto the end 1 Cor. 1. 8. and establish them 1 Cor. 1. 21. and we are called upon to be established with grace Heb. 13. 3. But that which Christ spake needed not in any such respect to be confirmed He is a faithfull and true witness Rev. 3. 14. He is the way the truth and the life John 14. 6. that only true way that leadeth unto life So as there was no fear of any uncertainty or of any failing in his Word Christs Word therefore was confirmed for these and other like reasons 1. Because he was not at all times in all places present with his Church to urge and press his word upon them For this end he sent forth in his life time Disciples to preach Luke 9. 2. 10. 1. And after his ascension he gave Apostles and others for the perfecting of the Saints Eph. 4. 11 12. 2. Because of our weakness Christ confirmed his word to support us that we might have strong consolations For this end God confirmed his promise by an oath Heb. 6. 17 18. 3. Because of the commendable custom of men who use to confirm their own words by the consent and testimony of others Thus St Paul in the Inscriptions of his Epistles joyns with himself Sosthenes 1 Cor. 1. 1. Timothy 2 Cor. 1. 1. Silvanus and Timothy 1 Thes. 1. 1. Timothy with the Bishops and Deacons Phil. 1. 1. All the Brethren which were with him Gal. 1. 2. 4. Because by Gods Law and mans at the mouth of two or three witnesses every word shall be established Deut. 19. 15. Thus Christs word was confirmed 1. In that there were many witnesses of the same truth wherein they all agreed Luke 24 48. Acts 2. 32. 2. In that such as despised him in his life time after his Resurrection and Ascension were wrought upon Acts 2. 37. 3. In that by reason of the power of the Spirit in them they who preached the Gospel of Christ after him were received as an Angel of God even as Christ Iesus Gal. 4. 14. 4. In that many who never heard Christ themselves believed that word which Christ had preached
may be said to be little in measure and in time and both these simply and comparatively 1. Simply Because for measure it was no other then is common to man and for continuance it was at the furthest but from his conception to his ascension 2. Compartively It was but light in measure having reference to his almighty power and but short in time having reference to his eternity Christ verily as a surety for sinners underwent the wrath of God and curse of the Law Gal. 3. 13. which was so heavy a burthen as it troubled his soul Joh. 12. 27. made him exceedingly sorrowfull to the death Mar. 13. 34. and it cast him into such an agony as his sweat was as it were great drops of blood falling down to the ground Luk. 22. 44. It made him once and twice and again thus to pray O my Father if it be possible let this cup passe from me Matth. 26. 39. and to cry out and say My God my God why hast thou forsaken me Matth. 26. 46. In these respects if ever any on earth were such an one as the fore-mentioned Hebrew word signifieth a miserable man in a desperate and incurable case Christ as a meer man according to humane strength was in that his bitter agony Yet in regard of the union of his divine nature with the humane that agony was neither desperate nor incurable but tolerable and momentany He well endured it and freed himself from it Thus was it but little in regard of measure and time Christs humiliation was thus moderated because it was not for his own destruction but for the salvation of others In relation to his bitter agony it is said that in the days of his flesh he offered up prayer and supplication with strong crying and tears and that he was heard in that he feared Heb. 5. 7. By Gods ordering his Sonnes estate in his sufferings we may rest upon this that he will answerably order the sufferings of the members of Christ so as they shall neither be too heavy nor too long they shall be but little in measure and time This the Apostle thus expresseth Our light affliction which is but for a moment c. 2. Cor. 4. 17. And again There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man And God will not suffer you to be tempted above that you are able but will with the temptation also make a way to escape 1 Cor. 10. 13. Their sufferings are by God inflicted not in hatred but in love not for their destruction but for their instruction This is a forcible motive to patience Herein lies a main difference betwixt the afflictions of Christs members and others Though God correct the former yet his mercy shall not depart away from them but from others it may clean depart 2 Sam. 7. 15. §. 60. Of Gods crowning Christ with glory and honour THe point which the Apostle principally aimeth at is the excellency of Christ which he doth here set out two wayes 1. Singly in this phrase Crowned with glory and honour 2. Relatively in this set him over the works c. To shew the ground of this exaltation of Christ the Apostrophe to God is still continued thus Thou crownest him See § 55. This Metaphor of crowning hath reference to a Royall dignity To crown is properly to set a crown upon ones head and that act declareth one to be a King thus it is said of Solomon Behold King Solomon with the crown wherewith his mother crowned him Cant. 3. 12. Of Christs Royall dignity See Chap. 1. § 106 111. 112. Of Gods conferring upon Christ that Royalty whereunto he was advanced See Chap. 1. § 119 149. This Metaphor of crowning may also have reference to Christs labours and travels in his life time and to the reward which God gave him after he had fully accomplished all and gotten an absolute conquest over all his enemies In publike undertakings the Champion that hath well finished his task and overcome was in way of recompence crowned Hereunto alludeth the Apostle in this phrase They which run in a race run all but one receiveth the prize They do it to obtain a corruptible crown 1 Cor. 9. 24. 25. Thus Christ after he had run his race and overcome was crowned by his Father To this tendeth that which is said of Christ Psal. 2. 8 9. He humbied himself and became obedient unto death even the death of the cross Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him Thus may all the members of Christ expect after they have finished their course and overcome to be crowned The Apostle with strong confidence expected as much for thus he saith I have fought a good fight I have finished my course I have kept the faith henceforth there is laid up for me the crown of righteousnesse 2 Tim. 4. 7 8. with the expectation hereof do the Apostles incite Christians to hold out in doing the work of the Lord 1 Pet. 5. 4. and in enduring temptations Iam. 1. 12. For he that can and will perform what he hath promised hath made this promise Be thou faithfull unto death and I will give thee a crown of life Rev. 2. 10. To amplifie that Royall dignity these two words Glory Honour are added Glory is oft put for the excellency of a thing See Chap. 1. v. 3. § 19. so as this dignity was the most excellent that any could be advanced unto The Hebrew word according to the notation thereof importeth a ponderous or substantiall thing opposed to that which is light and vain The Greek word sets out that which is well spoken of or is of good report and a glory to one The other word Honour in Hebrew implieth that which is comely or bright It is translated beauty Psal. 110. 3. The Greek word intendeth that a due respect be given to such as we have in high account Where the Apostle exhorteth to render unto others their due he thus exemplifieth it honour to whom honour is due Rom. 13. 7. The duties therefore which inferiours owe to their superiours are comprised under this word honour as the duty of servants 1 Tim. 6. 1. of children Ephes 9. 2. and of subjects 1 Pet. 2. 17. This then sheweth that as Christ is most excellent in himself so he is highly to be esteemed by others Honour is due unto him therefore honour is to be yeelded to him Psal. 45. 2 3 11 17. We honour Kings crowned with gold shall we not honour Christ crowned with glory These are fit epithets to set out the Royall dignity of Christ. They shew him to be most excellent in himself and to be highly esteemed by others When the Apostle saith of Christ God hath exalted him and given him a name which is above every name he sets out his glory And where he addeth That at the name of Iesus every knee should ââ¦ow he sets out his honour By this the ignominy
all that Christ indured either in body or soul. To demonstrate the truth hereof the Apostle with an emphasis thus expresseth the kinde of his death even the death of the Crosse Phil. 2. 8. which was a cursed death Gal. 3. 13. This will yet more evidently appear if to Christs external sufferings be added the sufferings of his soul. A Prophet saith that his soul was made an offering for sinne Isa. 53. 10. This was manifested by his inward agony concerning which he himself thus saith My soul is exceeding sorrowfull unto death with strong crying and tears he thus prayeth O my Father if it be possible let this cup pass yea again and the third time he fell on his face and praied in the same manner Such was his agony as his sweat was as it were great drops of blood falling to the ground So great was his agony as an Angell is said to appear unto him from heaven strengthening him When he was upon the Cross he cried with a loud voice saying My God my God why hast thou forsaken me Do not these effects further prove that the Apostle had cause to adde Suffering to Christs death and to stile it Suffering of death All this was to keep us from suffering what by our sinnes we had deserved For Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the Law being made a curse for us Gal. 3. 13. Who is able to comprehend the breadth and length and depth and height of Christs love to us which passeth knowledge Ephes. 3. 18 19. What now should not we do and indure for Christs sake thereby to testifie our love to him §. 77. Of this reading Without God THe proper end of Christs suffering is thus expressed that he by the grace of ãâã should taste death for every man This conjunction THAT is a note of the finall cause as Matth. 5. 16. Whâ⦠in special that end was is shewed in this phrase for every man Hereof See § 83. The chief procuring cause is here said to be The grace of God It appears that some of the Ancients read this clause otherwise then now we reade it though it be confirmed by a constant consent of all Greek copies as we now have it That other reading is thus That WITHOUT God he might taste death The Greek words translated Grace in the Nominative case and without are somewhat like they differ but in one letter Thence might the mistake arise For some have here taken grace in the Nominative case for Christ who died as if he had said That the grace of God might taste death for every man He called him grace ãâã tasted death for the salvation of all saith one and the Sonne is called the grace of God the Father saith another But the word used by the Apostle is of the Dative case so as hereby the likenesse of the Greek words is taken away and the mistake appears to be the greater The sense wherein the Fathers used this phrase without God was this that though Christ consisted of two Natures Divine and Humane yet he suffered only in his Humane nature his Deity did not suffer But Nestorius a notorious Heretick and his followers inferred from those words without God that Christs Humane nature was a distinct person of it self and so suffered without God not united to God For they held that God and man in Christ were two distinct Persons Thus we see what advantage is given to Hereticks by altering the words of Scripture §. 78. Of Gods grace the cause of Christs death TO come to the true reading of this text which is this by the grace of God Grace is here put for the free favour of God Thus it is oft taken in the holy Scriptures All blessings tending to salvation yea and salvation it self are ascribed thereunto as Election Rom. 11. 5. Redemption Eph. 1. 7. Vocation 2 Tim. 1. 9. Justification Rom. 3. 24. Salvation Eph. 2. 8. It was therefore of Gods grace that Christ was given to man and that he did what he did and endured what he endured for man Iohn 3. 16. Ephes. 2. 4 7. There is nothing out of God to move him to do any thing He worketh all things after the counsell of his own will Eph. 1. 1. See more hereof § 37. and Chap. 4. v. 16. § 97. As for man there can be nothing in him to procure so great a matter as is here spoken of at Gods hand By this it is manifest that Gods free grace and the satisfaction that Christ hath made for our sinnes may stand together Christs satisfaction is so farre from being opposite to the freeness of Gods grace as it is the clearest and greatest evidence that ever was or can be given thereof More grace is manifested in Gods not sparing his Sonne but giving him to death for us then if by his supream authority and absolute prerogative he had forgiven our sinnes and saved our souls We that partake of the benefit of Christs death nor do nor can make any satisfaction at all For God to impute anothers satisfaction to us and to accept it for us is meer grace and that the rather because he that is true God even the proper Son of God made that satisfaction Thus we see how in working out our redemption Divine grace and justice meet together and sweetly kiss each other Iustice in reference to the Sonne of God who hath satisfied Gods justice to the full Grace in reference to us who neither have made nor can make any satisfaction at all Learn hereby to ascribe what thou hast or hopest for to grace and wholly rely thereupon It is the surest ground of comfort and safest rock of confidence that poor sinners can have Paul ascribes all in all to it 1 Cor. 15. 10. 1 Tim. 1. 14. He taketh all occasions of setting it forth yet never satisfieth himself therein He stileth it abundance of grace Rom. 5. 17. Exceeding abundant grace 1 Tim. 1. 14. Riches of grace Eph. 1. 7. Exceeding riches of grace Eph. 2. 7. Let us be like minded Let us acknowledge the grace of God to us and ascribe all the good we have thereunto Let us so deeply meditate thereon as we may be ravished therewith Let us so apply it to our selves as we may render all the praise of what we have or are able to do to this grace of God Had it not been by the grace and good pleasure of God no violence or force of man or devils could have brought Christ to die Did he not with a word of his mouth drive back those that came to apprehend him Ioh. 18. 6. He could have had more then twelve legions of Angels to defend him Matth. 26. 53. He was delivered by the determinate counsel of God Acts 2. 23. And this God did upon his free grace and good will towards man This moved Christ to lay down his life Joh. 10. 18. and to give himself
Christs death was sufficient to redeem every one In this respect it is said The blood of Christ cleanseth from all sinne 1 John 2. 7. 5. In regard of the impotency of all other means There is no other means to redeem man but the death of Christ so as every one that is redeemed is redeemed by his death In this respect saith this Lord I am the Lord and beside me there is no Saviour Isa. 43. 11. Where in a City there is but one Physician we use to say all that are sick are cured by him meaning all the sick that are cured §. 82. Of Gods impartiality THis in generall verifieth that which was of old affirmed by Moses Deut. 10. 17. by Elihu Job 34. 19. in Iehoshaphat 2 Chron. 19. 7. by Peter Acts 10. 35. by Paul Rom. 2. 11. and sundry others namely that with God is no respect of persons All sorts in all Nations whether male or female great or mean free or bond learned or unlearned rich or poor or what other outward difference may be betwixt them All are alike to God By this may every one be bold to apply Christs death to himself Hereof see more in The whole armour of God on Eph. 6 16. Treat 2. of Faith § 29 30 c. §. 83. Of Christs dying for us THe end of Christs death being thus set down for every man sheweth that it was man even mans good for whom and for which Christ died Rom. 5. 8. His birth his life his death were all for us children of men A Prophet who was a sonne of man thus setteth out Christs birth Unto us a Childe is born unto us a Sâ⦠is given Isa. 9. 6. And an Angel speaking to sons of men thus Unto you is born â⦠Saviour Luke 2. 11. The obedience of Christs life was also for us Rom. 5. 19. So he died for us 1 Thes 5. 10. The like is said of his buriall for in regard of the benefit which we receive from Christs buriall we are said to be buried with him Roâ⦠6. 4. Col. 2. 12. yea he was made sinne for us 2 Cor. 5. 21. and a curse for us Gal. 3. 12. For us he vanquished the devil Heb. 2. 14. The like also of his resurrection Rom. 4. 25. Of his ascension Iohn 14. 2. Of his intercession Rom. 8. 34. and oâ⦠his abode in heaven Iohn 17. 24. All is for us Good ground we have hereupon to apply as other things of Christ so especially that which is here in particular expressed his death and to rest thereon as on a satisfaction for our sinnes and as the means of pulling out the sting of death 1 Cââ¦r 15 55. and making it a sweet sleep to us 1 Thes. 4. 14 15. §. 84. Of the Resolution of Heb. 2. 9. But we see Iesus who was made a little lower then the Angels for the suffering of death crowned with glory and honour that he by the grace of God should tast deaâ⦠for every man THe summe of this verse is The End of Christs humiliation This is set down by way of Answer to the Objection propounded in the former verse The Objection was against the supream Authority of Christ over ãâã creatures Of the Objection See § 68. The Answer hath reference unto two branches of the Objection One concerns the Person intended which was man meaning a meer man This the Apostle so yields unto as notwithstanding he affirmeth Jesus who was morâ⦠then man to be so highly exalted as is mentioned in the Testimony The other concerns the evidence alleadged against the foresaid supream Authority which is thus set down We see not yet c. This he answereth by a distinction of sights to this purpose though with bodily eyes we can see no such matter yet we may with the eyes of our soul. See § 7â⦠In setting down the foresaid end two points are distinctly expressed 1. A description of Christs humiliation 2. A declaration of the end thereof Christs humiliation is set down by the low degree thereof and that comparatively in reference to Angels thus Lower then Angels Hereof see § 64. The end is 1. Generally propounded 2. Particularly exemplified In the generall is declared 1. The end it self 2. The consequence that followeth thereupon The end it self is 1. Propounded in this word Death 2. Aggravated by this Epithete Suffering The consequence following was exaltation This is 1. Propounded in the metaphor of a Crown which implieth a royall dignity 2. It is amplified two waies 1. By the excellency of that Crown in this word Glory 2. By the esteem that others have of it in this word Honour Of these two words See § 60. In the particular exemplification of the end are set out 1. The manner of Christs partaking of death in this metaphor Tast. 2. The causes thereof Which are two 1. The procuring cause The grace of God 2. The finall cause For every man §. 85. Of Doctrines raised out of Heb. 2. 9. I. OBjections against truth are to be answered Thus such clouds as obscure truth will be removed Thus may men be kept from forsaking the truth This particle BUT intendeth the Doctrine See § 68. II. Christ is the Saviour of man For he is Iesus See § 73. III. Things supercelestiall may be seen Supercelestials are such as are above the starres even in the highest heaven where Jesus hath abode ever since his ascension There may we now see him namely with the eyes of the soul. See § 72. IV. Truths invisible are most sure to Beleevers They are Beleevers of whom the Apostle thus saith We see See § 72. Of Doctrines raised out of these words made a little lower then the Angels and out of these Crowned with glory and honour See § 65. V. Christ was incarnate that he might be a fit sacrifice See § 74 75. VI. Christ suffered unto death His death is here expresly mentioned VII Christs death was with great suffering It is here stiled the suffering of death See § 76. VIII Great glory followed upon Christs great suffering This phrase the suffering of death imports great suffering and this Crowned with glory great glory and the order of setting down these two shews that the later followed upon the former See § 74. IX Christs high dignity giveth proof of the subjection of all things under him The Apostle here proveth that subjection by Christs Dignity See § 74. X. Gods free grace was the procuring cause of Christs suffering for man This is here directly set down See § 78. XI Gods grace and Christs merit may stand together See § 78. XII Christ was not swallowed up of death XIII Christ actually and really died XIV Christ began the cup of death to us These three last Doctrines arise from this metaphor Tast. See § 80. XV. Christ died for all of all sorts See § 81. XVI Christ died not for himself See § 74. XVII God is no respecter of persons For he gave his Sonne
for all men See § 81. XVIII Mans good was the end of Christs sufferings See § 81. §. 86. Of the respect wherein it became God that his Sonne should be man and suffer for man Verse 10. For it became him for whom are all things and by whom are all things in bringing many sonnes unto glory to make the Captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings THe first particle of this verse FOR shews that it is added as a reason of that which goes before In generall it is a third reason to prove that Christ was man See § 1. In particular it declareth the reason of the last clause of the former verse which is this By the grace of God Christ tasted death for every one If the question be asked Why Gods grace chose that way to redeem man here is a ready answer It became him so to do The Greek word translated became is diversly used 1. It implies a necessity of doing this or that as in this phrase Such an high Priest became us who is holy c. Heb. 7. 29. It was necessary that we should have such an one no other could serve the turn 2. It implies a duty as in this phrase It becometh us to fulfill all righteousnesse Matth. 3. 15. It is our duty so to do 3. It implies an answerablenesse or agreement of one thing to another as in this phrase Speak thou the things which become sound doctrine Tit. 2. 1. that is as are agreeable thereto 4. It implies a decency comlinesse and glory of a thing as in this phrase Which becometh women professing godlinesse 1 Tim. 2. 10. He there speaketh of women adorning themselves with good works and this is a decent and comly thing the beauty and glory of Professors Thus it is here taken for never did any thing more make to the glory of God then his making of his Son lower then Angels that ââ¦e might taste death for every one We reade that upon the first news of Christ coming into the world a multitude of Angels thus praised God Glory to God in the highest c. Luke 2. 14. And Christ himself when he was going out of the world thus saith to his Father I have glorified thee on earth John 17. 4. And upon his suffering Christ said Father glorifâ⦠thy Name And the Father thus answered I have both glorified it and will glorifâ⦠it again John 12. 28. All this was in relation to Christs humiliation even unto death §. 87. Of Gods glory in giving his Son to dye IF we take a view of Gods special Properties we shall finde the glory of them so set forth in Christs Incarnation and Passion and the Redemption of man thereby as in nothing more I will exemplifie this in five of them 1. The power of God hath been often manifested by many wonderfull works of his since the beginning of the world The book of Iob and book of Psalms do reckon up catalogues of Gods powerfull and mighty works but they are all inferiour to those works which were done by the Son of God becoming man and dying For hereby was the curse of the Law removed the bonds of death broken the devil and his whole host vanquished infinite wrath appeased The Son of God diâ⦠all this and much more not by araying himself with Majesty and power but bâ⦠putting on him weak and frail flesh and by subjecting himself to death Hereiâ⦠was strength made perfect in weakness 2 Cor. 12. 9. 2. The wisdom of God was greatly set forth in the first creation of all things iâ⦠their excellent order and beauty and in the wise government of them but afâ⦠that by sinne they were put out of order to bring them into a comely frame again was an argument of much more wisdom especially if we duly weigh how by the creatures transgression the just Creator was provoked to wrath To finde out â⦠means in this case of atonement betwixt God and man must needs imply mucâ⦠more wisdom For who should make this atonement not man because he waâ⦠the transgressor Not God because he was offended and incensed yet God bâ⦠taking mans nature upon him God-man by suffering did this deed he made the atonement God having revealed this mystery unto his Church every oâ⦠that is instructed in the Christian faith can say Thus and thus it is done But hâ⦠not God by his infinite wisdom found out and made known this means of reconciliation though all the heads of all creatures had consulted thereabout their counsels would have been altogether in vain We have therefore just cause with ãâã holy admiration to break out and say Oh the depth of the riches both of the wisdâ⦠and knowledge of God! Rom. 11. 33. 3. The justice of God hath been made known in all ages by judgements executed on wicked sinners as the punishment of our first parents the drowning oâ⦠the old world the destroying of Sodom and Gomorrah with fire and brimstone the casting off the Jews the casting of wicked Angels and reprobate men into ãâã fire but to exact the uttermost of the Sonne of God who became a Surety for man and so to exact it as in our nature he must bear the infinite wrath of his Father and satisfie his justice to the full is an instance of more exact justice then ever was manifested 4. The truth of God is exceedingly cleared by Gods giving his Son to die and that in accomplishment of his threatning and promises For threatning God had said to man In the day thou eatest of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil thou shalt surely die Gen. 2. 17. How could Gods truth have been accomplished in this threatning and man not utterly destroyed if Christ ãâã not died in our nature For promise the first that ever was made after mans Fall was this The seed of thâ⦠woman shall bruise the Serpents head Gen. 3. 15. As this was the first promise so was it the ground of all other promises made to Gods elect in Christ. Now God having accomplished this promise by giving his Sonne to death how can we doubt of his truth in any other promise whatsoever The accomplishment of no other promise could so set out Gods truth as of this for other promises do depend upon this and not this on any of them Besides this is the greatest of all other promises We may therefore on this ground say He that spared not his own Sonne but delivered him up for us all how shall he not with him also freely give us all things Rom. 8. 32. 5. Gods mercy is most magnified by sending his Sonne into the world to die for man The mercies of God are over all his works Psal. 145. 9. But the glasse wherein they are most perspicuously seen is Jesus Christ made man and made a sacrifice for mans sinne This is thus set out to the life God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Sonne
And this Christ led captivity ââ¦ptive Eph. 4. 8. And this He hath spoiled principalities and powers c. Col. 2. 1â⦠For such is Satans might compared unto men such his malice as if he ãâã not thus destroyed no flesh would be saved Hereby we have evidence of the provident care of our Captain who knowing what flesh and blood it and what our enemies are hath first himself vanquished them and then provided sufficient armour for his children to stand safe against them Eph. 6. 12 c. This is a great comfort against the terrour of the devil Many fearfull and terrible things are written of him in the Scripture Observe in particular how he is described Eph. 6. 12. But this that he is destroyed by our Captain who did take part of flesh and blood is a great comfort to us who are flesh and blood This also is an incouragement to stand against him and to resist He is an enemy spoyled Hereupon an Apostle thus encourageth us Resist the devil and he will flie from you Jam. 4. 5. There is assurance of victory to such as beleeve If Satan get the upper hand it is by reason of our timorousnesse and want of faith As the Ancients by faith were made strong waxed valiant in sight turned to flight the armies of the aliens Heb. 11. 34. So may we in this spirituall combate with the devil The phrase of Christs leading captivity captive Eph. 4. 8. is spoken of our spirituall enemies and implieth that they are as captives chained so as Christ lets them out and puls them in as it pleaseth him If he suffer any of them to assault any of his children he himself will order the combate as seemeth good to himself He will suffer them to fight so long as he seeth cause if he espy an enemy ready to get an advantage he will quickly pull him back This is a great incouragement §. 142. Of that death whereof the devil hath power HE that Christ so destroyed is here said to have the power of death Death here is to be taken in the uttermost extent and to be applied to all kindes of death temporall spirituall and eternall For he was the originall cause and first authour of sin by which all these kindes of death came upon man Rom. 5. 12. By sinne mortality seized on man for God at first made mans body immortall By sinne man forfeited that Image of God wherein consisted his spirituall life Eph. 2. 1. By sinne man made himself guilty of eternall damnation Rom. 6. 23. This extent of death giveth evidence of the malicious and mischievous minde of Satan As in generall he aimed at mans destruction he was a murderer from the beginning for death is the destruction of a thing so he extended his malice as far as he could even to body and soul and that in this world and the world to come He contents not himself to annoy the body and that unto death but also vexeth and perplexeth the soul. Instance his dealing with Saul 1 Sam. 16. 14. yea he seeketh the eternall damnation of mans soul and body Thus much is comprised under this phrase he seeketh whom to devour 1 Pet. 5. 8. §. 143. Of that kinde of power which the devil hath over death THe Greek word whereby Satans power is set forth is somewhat emphaticall It is twelve times used in the New Testament and in every of those places except this attributed to God so as for the most part it sets out a Divine and Almighty power even the power of him that saith See now that I even I am he and there is no God with me I kill and I make alive Deut. 32. 39. 1 Sam. 2. 6. He it is of whom it is said after he hath killed he hath power to cast into hell Luke 12. 5. He that said I have the keys of hell and of death Rev. 1. 18. was true God Therefore here it sets out a subordinate power given by God to him that hath it Power was given to him that sat on the pale horse Rev. 6. 8. For as Christ said to Pilate Thou couldst have no power at all against me except it were given thee from above Joh. 19. 11. so the devil could have no power at all except it were given him from above But the power that is given him is a great power For power of death must needs be a great power What is stronger then death which overcomeâ⦠all living creatures Who can stand against death In regard of the greatnesse of the power of the devil a wo was denounced to the inhabitants of the earth and of the sea and this reason is rendred thereof for the dâ⦠is come down unto you having great wrath Rev. 12. 12. Sundry are the respects wherein the devil may be said to have the power ãâã death 1. As he is the executioner of Gods just judgement He is in this regard as an Hangman who may be said to have the power of the Gallows because he hangeâ⦠men thereon 2. As he is like an Hunter Fisher Fowler or Faulkner He hunteth fisheth and fowleth for the life not of unreasonable creatures only but also of reasonable men 3. As he is a thief and continually laieth wait for blood and seeks the precious life of mans body and soul. 4. As a continuall tempter to allure or drive men into sin and thereby to death Herein he spared not Christ himself Matth. 4. 1 c. As at first he dealt with the first man so ever since hath he dealt with his whole posterity This moved the Apostle to say I fear least by any means as the Serpent beguiled Eve through ãâã subtilty so your minde should be corrupted 2 Cor. 11. 3. 5. As he is an accuser of men hereof see more § 145. and as an adversary to presse Gods just Law against men and to call for judgement against them 6. As he is a tormentour for when he hath drawn men to sin he affrighteth them with the terrour of death and damnation In generall nothing is more terrible then death In this respect death is called the King of terrours Iob 18. 14. This kinde of power namely of death attributed to the devil 1. Sheweth wherein his strength especially lieth even in doing mischief and bringing men to destruction His power is to hurt men In this respect he hath names of destruction given unto him as in Hebrew Abaddon and in Greek Apollyon Rev. 9. 11. and he is styled a murderer Ioh. 8. 44. 2. It manifesteth the vile slavery and wofull bondage of the devils vassals They serve him who hath the power of death and doth what he can to bring all to death What can any expect from him but death The task that he puts on them is sinne the wages which he gives is death Rom. 6. 23. Herein such as having been rescued out of his power retain a lingring minde after it again are worse then the
Israelites who having tasted of Manna lusted after the fish cucumbers melons leeks ãâã and garlick that they had in Egypt and said Let us return into Egypt Numb 11. 5. 14. 4. Such are all they as are not truly regenerate but remain in their naturall estate though they professe the faith 3. It is an incitation unto those to whom this kinde of power is made known to be more watchfull against Satan more manfull in resisting him and the better prepared against his assaults Hereof see more in the whole Armour of God on Eph. 6. 1â⦠Treat 1. part 3. § 2 c. 4. It warneth all of all sorts to renounce the devil and all his works to come oâ⦠of his Babel to come into and abide in the glorious liberty of the Sonnes of God which Christ hath purchased for us and to renounce Satans service As the devil hath the power of death so Christ hath the power of life Iohn 6. 39 40. 5. It amplifieth both the glory and also the benefit of that conquest which Christ hath gotten over him that hath the power of death The glory of that victory appeareth herein that he hath overcome so potent an enemy as had the power of death The benefit thereof herein appears that he hath overcome so malicious and mischievous an enemy as exercised his power by all manner of death Hence ariseth the ground of this holy insultation O death where is thy sting 1 Cor. 15. 55. He who had the power of death being destroyed death now can have no more power over them that are redeemed by Christ. Hereof see more § 148. §. 144. Of Christ overcoming the Devil by death THe means whereby Christ overcame him that had the power of death is expresly said to be death To atchieve this great and glorious victory against so mighty and mischievous an enemy Christ did not assemble troops of Angels as he could have done Matth. 26. 53. and as he did Rev. 12. 7. in another case nor did he aray himself with majesty and terrour as Exod. 19. 16 c. but he did it by taking part of weak flesh and blood and therein humbling himself to death In this respect the Apostle saith that Christ having spoiled Principalities and powers made a shew of them openly triumphing over them in the Crosse meaning thereby his death The Apostle there resembleth the Crosse of Christ to a trophe whereon the spoyls of enemies were ââ¦nged Of old Conquerours were wont to hang the armour and weapons of enemies vanquished on the walls of forts and towers To this purpose may be applied that which Christ thus saith of himself If I be lifted up from the earth I will draw all men unto me Joh. 12. 32. Hereby he signifieth both the kind of his death and also the power thereof The kind under this phrase lifted up namely upon the Crosse the power under this I will draw all men unto me shewing thereby that he would rescue them from Satan to himself Christ by his death offered himself up a sacrifice whereby such a price was paid for our sinnes as satified Gods justice pacified his wrath removed the curse of the Law and so spoiled Satan of all his power wrested his weapons out of his hands set free those whom he held captive and brought him himself into captivity Thus was he as a Bee that had lost her sting which might buz and make a noise but could not sting Christ also by his death hath clean altered the original nature of our death which was a pastage from this world into Satans prison even into hell it self where his vassals are tormented but now it is made a passage into Heaven where he hath nothing at all to do so as thereby beleevers are clean out of his clutches so as he cannot so much as assault them This being done by Christs death thereby is the devil spoiled of his power This God thus ordered 1. To accomplish that ancient promise to the seed of the woman which was Christ and threatning against the Serpent which was the devil Gen. 3. 15. It shall bruise thy head that is Christ should utterly vanquish the devil The means whereby that should be accomplished was this Thou shalt bruise his heel Gen. 3. 15. By the heel is meant Christs mortall body which was bruised by death 2. To deliver man by satisfying justice Had the devil been by an almighty power vanquished justice had not thereby been satisfied 3. To magnifie the power of the conquest the more for divine power is made perfect in weaknesse 1 Cor. 12. 9. 4. To bring the greater ignominy and shame upon the devil for what greater ignominy then for an enemy to be vanquished in his own Kingdom and that with his own weapon The strongest and sharpest weapon that Satan had was death and by it he did most hurt Christ deale in this case as Benaiah did with an Egyptian he plucked the spear out of his hand and slew him with his own spear 2 Sam. 23. 21. 5. To take away the ignominy of the Crosse of Christ Jews Pagans and all Infidels scoff at our crucified God but this glorious victory which Christ by his death obtained on the Crosse sheweth that it is a matter of much glory and much rejoycing The Apostle apprehended so much hereof as comparatively he would glory in nothing saving the Crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ Gal. 6. 14. 6. To put a difference betwixt Christs death and the death of all others even of the best of men The death of others is only a freedom from troubles of soul and body and an attaining unto rest and glory which is by virtue of Christs death Christs death is a conquering death a death that tends to the advantage of all that beleeve in Christ. 7. To take the old wily Serpent in his own craft Satan laboured at nothing more then to bring Christ to death he used Scribes Pharisees Priests Rulers and people of the Jews yea Iudas Pilat and his Souldiers as his instruments herein They thought all sure if Christ might be put to death but Christs death proved Satans destruction Thus God taketh the wise in their own craftinesse Job 5. 13. On these and other like grounds may we look upon the Crosse of Christ as the Israelites when they were stung with fiery Serpents looked on the brazen Serpent Numb 21. 9. Christ himself teacheth us to make this application Ioh. 3. 14 15 §. 145. Of exemplifying of an indefinite Point THat none might mistake the Apostle about the person that is said to be destroyed he explains himself as this phrase that is sheweth That phrase is used in interpreting a strange word Where the Apostle had used this Hebrew word Aceldama he addeth that is the field of blood Acts 1. 19. And in clearing an ambiguous word Where the Apostle had used this phrase in me he addeth that is in my flesh Rom. 7. 18. And in
his wrath but he would also vanquish that implacable enemy and so deliver us out of his hands This therefore was an end of the former end Our deliverance was the end of destroying the devil Christs death was for us and our good See § 83. Thanks therefore to thee O Saviour that hast destroyed so mighty an adversary of ours by thine own death §. 149. Of natural mens fear of death THe miserable condition here intended is said to be fear of death Death here is taken in as large an extent as it was § 142. namely for temporal spiritual and eternal death Death even death of the body which is a separation of the soul from the body is by the Heathen counted the most terrible of all things and the greatest of all evils every living thing shunneth death this they do naturâ⦠upon a desire of preserving their being and love of life On this ground it was ãâã Satan said to the Lord Skin for skin and all that a man hath will he give for his ãâã Iob 2. 4. This works in men a fear of death Fear is a disturbed passion arising from the expectation of some evil which ãâã would shun For the Greek word cometh from a Verb that signifieth to flee free and this word here used by the Apostle is sometimes put for flight Men use to ãâã from such things as they fear and if men could they would flee from and ãâã death Death therefore being taken to be the greatest of evils and man continuâ⦠expecting it must needs fill mans heart with fear even fear of a bodily death â⦠fear of man See Chap. 13. § 84. But to such as are instructed in the nature of ãâã which addeth a sting to death and in the resurrection of the body and the intolerable and everlasting torment of body and soul in hell death must needs be a ãâã greater fear till they have some assurance of their deliverance from it For ãâã as it was first inflicted for sinne is the very entrance into eternal damnation ãâã then can the thought and remembrance of death be but very dreadfull It was ãâã of death that made Adam and Eve to hide themselves from Gods presence ãâã they heard his voice in the garden Gen. 3. 8. This was it that made Cain say ãâã punishment is greater then I can bear Gen. 4. 13. This made Nabals heart to die ãâã in him 1 Sam. 25. 37. And it made Saul to fall along on the earth as a man ãâã swoon 1 Sam. 28. 20. This made Faelix to tremble when he heard Paul preachâ⦠the judgement to come Acts 24. 25. Fear of the second death makes Kings are great men yea and bond-men too cry to the mountains to fall on them and ãâã hide them from the face of him that sitteth on the Throne and from the wrath ãâã the Lamb Rev. 6. 15 16. Surely there is nothing more difficult then not to ãâã death The conscience of men unregenerate doth bring in a bill of ãâã against them and convince them of rebellion against the great Lord they are ãâã that respect as a malefactor who is arraigned and condemned and liveth in fear ãâã the gallowes and is much disquieted therewith taking no joy or comfort in ãâã foââ¦d sleep or any way else An evil conscience to the soul is as the Gout or ãâã in the body which tortureth it in the midst of feasts pastimes and greatest mââ¦ments yea it is like the hand-writing that appeared to Belshazzar Dan. 5. 5 6. Obj. It is said that the houses of the wicked are safe from fear and that they die ãâã strength being wholly at ease and quiet Job 21. 9 23. Answ. 1. All other joy is only from the teeth outward as we speak they have ãâã true found inward joy they have not the ground of true joy which is an assuraâ⦠of Gods favour in Christ. 2. Their joy is but short As the craking of thorns under a pot so is the laughtâ⦠fools Eccles. 7. 6. 3. Many times it falleth out that when they seem to be very jocond there is ãâã inward terror in the soul Even in laughter the heart is sorrowfull Prov. 14. 13. 4. Their joy is inconstant they have their fits of anguish and vexation Lam. 5. 1â⦠5. All their joy is but as in a dream like him that dreameth he eateth but ãâã is awake his soul is empty Isa. 29. 8. his rejoycing ariseth from the slumbering of ãâã conscience which for the time ceaseth to terrifie him 6. A man may be so intoxicated and as it were made drunk with earthly ââ¦ceits as he may end his daies in a foolish pleasing conceit as a thief made ãâã may die in a desperate merriment and that under the gallowes hereticks may ãâã so intoxicated with their errors as to suffer death for them with much seeming ãâã ambitious persons may with an outward glory cast themselvs into the jaws of deâ⦠as Marcus Curtius but albeit no effects of fear appear in such yet because ââ¦cause of fear is not taken away they cannot be truly said to be freed from fear not before yet at the great day of judgement shall their fear break forth and the trembling appear In which respect saith Christ Wo unto you that laugh now say shall lament and weep Luk. 6. 25. Go to now ye rich men weep and howl for your ãâã series which shall come upon you James 5. 1. Wofull wofull in this respect must needs be the state of unregenerate men ãâã nothing can seem blessed to him over whose head terror doth alwayes ãâã Damocles a flatterer of Dionysius the tyrant said to his face that he was the happiest man in the world and made mention of his wealth and power and Majesty and abundance of all things Hereupon the tyrant set that flatterer in a Royall estate at a Table furnished with all dainties and attended upon as a King but with a heavy sharp sword hanging by a horsehair over his head this made him quake and tremble and desire to be freed from that estate thereby was declared how miserable a thing it is to live in continuall fear Some see it and are in that respect the more terrified others are the more sencelesse but not the lesse miserable There is no cause to envy a naturall mans condition though he abound never so much in wealth honour pleasure or any other thing that the natural heart of man desireth Who would envy Dives his condition that duely weigheth his end Luke 16. 19 c. This is it which the Psalmist forewarneth us of Psa. 37. 1. David in his own example sheweth how prone we are hereunto Psa. 73. 3 c. and therefore we had need to be the more watchfull against it § 150. Of a naturall mans bondage IT is here further said that through or by fear of death they are subject to bondage The terrour with which unregenerate persons are afflicted
he doth it upon satisfaction 2. Pacification of Gods wrath Offence of Justice incensed Gods wrath Satisfaction of Justice pacifieth the same When Phineas had executed justice on Zimri and Cosââ¦i God saith Phine as hath turned my wrath away Numb 25. 11. If upon mans execution of just judgement upon delinquents which is but one part of satisfaction Gods wrath was turned away much more will it be pacified by that full satisfaction which the Son of God hath made In this respect Christ is said to be the propitiââ¦tion for our sins 1 Joh. 2. 2. that is the means of pacifying Gods wrath and we are said to be saved from wrath through Christ Rom. 5. 9. and to be delivered from wrath 1 Thess. 1. 10. This did Christ as Priest as is evident by the types under the Law For by legall Priests Gods wrath is said to be pacified Numb 16. 46 47 48. 3. Pronouncing Gods favour This follows necessarily upon pacifying wrath as upon removing of darknesse light followeth God reserveth not wrath because mercy pleaseth him Micah 7. 18. So as the brightnesse of mercy dispelleth the cloud of wrath That Christ procureth mercy and favour for man is evident by this style which God giveth him This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased Matth. 3. 17. God hereby setteth forth Christ to be such an object of his good pleasure as he is well pleased with every one whom he beholds in Christ. That Christ procureth favour as he is a Priest is evident by this inference upon Christs Priesthood Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace that we may obtain mercy Heb. 4. 16. Christ as a Priest is Gods favourite and our Advocate 1 Ioh. 2. 1. 4. Redemption out of that miserable estate whereunto man by sinne had plunged himself This followeth upon the former points For Divine justice being satisfied wrath pacified and favour procured Christ once vanquished the devil Satan could not stand against Christ nor could the power of hell hold such as Christ redeemed Though this be a privative benefit yet if we well weigh the malicious and mischievous disposition of the devil that held us in bondage and the miserable condition in which we lay we may soon discern how great a benefit it is That redemption is wrought by Christ is expresly set down Eph. 1. 7. and that it is a fruit of his Priesthood is evident by this phrase Christ by his own blood entred in once into the Holy place having obtained eternall Redemption for us Heb. 9. 12. 5. Accesse to the throne of grace The infinite disparity betwixt God and man manifesteth this to be a great prerogative and the rich treasure of all good things tending to life and happinesse which is to be found at the throne of grace manifesteth this to be an unspeakable benefit That we have accesse to the throne of grace by Christ is evident by this phrase Through Christ we have accesse unto the Father Eph. 3. 18. That this is by vertue of Christs Priesthood is evident by this phrase Seeing we have a great Highpriest let us come boldly unto the throne of grace Heb. 4. 14 16. 6. Reconciliation with God This the Apostle sets down as a fruit of Christs Priesthood in this very verse Whereof see more § 180. 7. Iustification This also is a very great benefit that wretched vile sinners should be justified in his sight who is of perfect and infinite purity This cannot be by any righteousnesse of our own For in Gods sight no man living can be justified Psal. 147. 2. It must needs therefore be by the righteousnesse of another and that other can be none but Jesus Christ by the faith of Jesus Christ we are justified Gal. 2. 16. This was done by Christs undertaking to be for us which is the Office of a Priest Under this head Reconciliation Adoption and other like Christian prerogatives are comprised 8. Sanctification This must needs be a great benefit because it is a renovation of Gods image in us Eph. 4. 24. That this is by Christ is evident in that Christ is made unto us Sanctification 1 Cor. 1. 30. That this is by vertue of Christs Priesthood is evident in that it ariseth from the death and resurrection of Christ Rom. 6. 5 6. which are effects of Christs Priesthood 9. Eternall salvation This is the end of all the rest without which they are of no use This therefore must needs be a great benefit That this cometh by Christ is evident by his Name Iesus Matth. 1. 21. That this is an effect of Christs Priesthood is evident by this inference Christ hath an unchangeable Priesthood wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost c. Heb. 7. 24 25. §. 175. Of Duties arising from Christs Priesthood SUch an Office so excellent so needfull so usefull to us as Christs Priesthood is cannot but require much duty from us By vertue thereof Christ gave himself for us Do not we then owe our selves and all that we have and all that we can do to Christ But in speciall we ought so to account of Christ and so to use him as the Jews did their Highpriests 1. Negatively they might not curse the Ruler of their people Exod. 22. 28. Thereby was meant their Highpriest for so it is applied Act. 23. 4 5. Under this negative is comprised an high esteem and honourable mention of their Priest Much more must we so respect Christ. 2. In matters of Controversie they were to go unto the Priests and do according to the sentence which the Priest should give Deut. 17. 8 9. Christ declareth hiâ⦠sentence by his written word to that therefore must we stand 3. In case of uncleannesse the Jews went to the Priest to judge thereof and to be cleansed there from Lev. 13. 2 c. It is the blood of Christ that cleanseth from all spirituall uncleannesse 1 Ioh. 1. 7. Go to Christ therefore to be cleansed 4. The Jews brought all their oblations and sacrifices unto their Priests Lev. 5. 8 12 16 18. We must do all in the Name of Christ Col. 3. 17. That generall is exemplified in the particulars following 1. Miracles were done in the Name of Christ Mark 16. 17. 2. Baptism was administred in his Name Act. 2. 38. So the Lords Supper 3. Christians assembled together in the Name of Christ 1 Cor. 5. 4. 4. They executed Ecclesiasticall censures in the Name of Christ 2 Thess. 3. 6 12. 5. They prayed in the Name of Christ Ioh. 14. 13. 16. 23. 6. They gave thanks in his Name Eph. 5. 20. Heb. 13. 15. 7. All things wherein we have to do with God are to be done in the Name of Christ Heb. 5. 1. 8. All other lawfull things as eating drinking doing the works of ouâ⦠Calling exercising works of justice works of mercy and all lawfull works are to be in the Name of Christ Col. 3. 17. 5.
pinacle of the Temple from thence into an exceeding high mountain Matth. 4. 5 8. This must also needs be a suffering besides Satans temptations so troubled him as they forced him to say Get thee hence Satan Matth. 4. 10. 3. The temptations of the Pharisees and others like to them made him angry and they grieved him Mark 3. 5. 4. Peters tempting him made him say unto him Get thee behind me Satan thou art an effence unto me Matth. 16. 23. 5. All his sufferings in his body were effects of his adversaries tempting him Of those sufferings See § 96. 6. His greatest sufferings were upon his Fathers tempting proving and trying him These made him complain and say Now is my soul troubled c. Ioh. 12. 27. And again My soul is exceeding sorrowfull even unto death and thus to ãâã Oh my Father if it be possible let this cup passe from me Matth. 26. 38 39. These cast ãâã into an agony and made his sweat as it were great drops of blood fall down to the ground Luk. 22 44. These made him cry out upon the Cross My God my God Why hast thou forsaken me Matth. 27. 46. These made him offer up prayers and supplications with strong crying and tears Heb. 5. 7. On these grounds might the Apostle well say that He suffered being tempted Never any upon any temptation suffered more It is observable that the Apostle addeth this reciprocall relative Himself which sheweth that that which he suffered was not by a sympathy in reference to others sufferings but he suffered all those things in his own person He his own self bare our sins in his own body c. 1 Pet. 2 24. and this was it which made him the more to sympathize with the sufferings of others and to be the more ready to succour them in their sufferings The ends of Christ being made like unto his brethren set down § 171. may in particular be applied to the point in hand Of his sufferings being tempted By Christs sufferings being tempted 1. He comes to have experience of our sufferings in like cases in that he hath felt the weight of them himself 2. In his own experience he knows the danger whereunto we are subject by such temptations 3. By his suffering he hath pulled out the sting of those temptations So as we though we be assaulted shall not be vanquished thereby 4. He hath made himself a pattern to direct us how to stand against such temptations For he did not withstand them by his Divine power but answered them with Scriptures and reasons and such like weapons as he hath put into our hands to resist temptations withall §. 183. Of Christs being ablâ⦠by suffering to succour ONe especiall end or effect of Christs temptations and sufferings thereby is thus expressed He is able to succour them that are tempted This in generall sheââ¦s that his temptations and sufferings were for our good Our good was one speciall end of all that Christ as Mediator did and endured See § 83. The word translated He is able in this place implieth a fitnesse and readinesse to do a thing Where it is said of the unjust steward Thou maiest be no longer steward Luk. 16. 2. It is intended that he was not fit to continue in that office The same Greek Verb is used in that place and this 1. Christ by suffering being tempted experimentally discerned unto what sufferings others being tempted might be brought 2. The bowels of his compassion were thereby the more moved towards others in like cases 3. He better observed how comfortable succour would be in such cases 4. He perceived thereby what kinde of succour was most seasonable in such and such temptations In these and other like respects is Christ said to be able to succour them that ãâã tempted §. 184 Of Christs readinesse to succour THe word translated to succour is in the Greek very emphaticall and ãâã to the point in hand According to the notation of it it signifieth to ãâã to the cry of one It is used by such as being in great distresse cried for succour ãâã Matth. 15. 25. Mark 9. 22. yea by such as were in spirituall distresse Acts 16. 9. The Jews which thought their Temple to be prophaned by such as Paul ãâã cried out and said Men of Israel help Acts 21. 28. The word translated ãâã is the same that here in this text is used and it implieth that they should ãâã ãâã speedily come to succour The Name of God in Greek is said to have the ãâã from this that he useth to runne that is speedily to afford succour to such as ãâã in distresse The Greek word applied to God and translated Helper is ãâã from the word in my text Heb. 13. 6. This notation of the word sheweth that that sense and experience which Christ had of suffering being tempted makes him exceeding forward to succour those that suffer in a like case If he hear any complain and cry out of their sufferings he presently runnes and makes hast to succour them That help which God affordeth to such as come to the throne of grace is expressed under a word derived from the same root Heb. 4. 16. So violent are many temptations so weak is man of himself and so unable to resist them or to stand under them as Christ is moved to runne to succour him as tender parents will runne to succour their helplesse childe in distresse or danger When Peter was ready to sink and cried Lord save me immediatly Jesus stretched forth his hand and caught him Matth. 14. 30 31. §. 185. Of the temptations whereunto men are subject THe persons whom Christ is so ready to succour are thus set down Them that are tempted The same Verb though in a different form is here used that was before in this verse applied to Christ and intended especially to those who are styled his brethren ver 17. These are tempted as Christ himself was 1. By God to prove them as Abraham was Gen. 22. 1. Or to manifest that grace which God hath bestowed on them as Iob was Iob 1. 7. or to discover corruptions in them as Hezekiah was 2 Chro. 32. 31. 2. By Satan and that alwaies to sin 2 Cor. 11. 3. 3. By good men upon a mistake of doing good Act. 21. 12. 4. By evil ones as Ioseph was tempted by his Mistress Gen. 39. 7. 5. By a mans own self Iam. 1. 14. A man tempts himself sometimes by overmuch confidence and boldnesse Matth. 14. 28 29. And sometimes by too much diffidence Gal. 2. 12. By this kinde of tempting a mans self Christ was never tempted Christs succour here spoken of is to be extended to all manner of temptations even to such as bring men to sin For Christ succoured them in pardoning their sin and in pulling them out of the snares of sin wherewith they are intangled §. 186. Of experience of suffering causing succour
humane nature This Compound is in the New Testament used eighteen times Six times in this Epistle and every where to set forth such things as belong to the highest heavens or tend thereunto It is here in this place attributed to Saints calling 1. To distinguish it from earthly callings Thus our heavenly Father is distinguished from earthly Fathers Matth. 18. 35. and heavenly bodies from earthly 1 Cor 15. 40. 2. To shew the excellency thereof For excellent things are called heavenly great deep excellent mysteries are called heavenly Joh. 3. 12. 3. To deelare the end of this calling which is to bring us to an heavenly kingdom 1 Thes. 2. 12. namely an inheritance incorruptible reserved in heaven 1 Pet. 1. 4. In regard of this excellency The calling of Saints is also called an high calling Phil. 3. 14. and an holy calling 2 Tim. 1. 9. This particular excellency here mentioned by the Apostle is of force to enamoâ⦠our souls the more therewith and to raise up our hearts unto heaven seeking the things that are above It doth also instruct us how to walk worthy of this calling namely by an inward heavenly disposition and an outward heavenly conversation § 16. Of the Priviledges of Saints calling THis Epithete heavenly implieth a great priviledge of the calling of Saints For it implieth one speciall end thereof which is to fit us for heaven There ãâã also sundry ends noted in other places which are as so many other priviledges such as these that follow 1. Spirituall life This the Apostle intendeth where he joyneth these two together God quickneth the dead and calleth c. Rom. 4. 17. Before men are called they are dead in sins Eph. 2. 1. But when Christ effectually calleth any his voice pierceth into their soul as powerfully as it did into the body of the damsell which was new dead Mar. 5. 41 42. Or of the young man that was carrying out on a Beer to be buried Luke 7. 13 14 15. Or of Lazarus that had been dead four daies Iohn 11 43 44. This is evident by this promise of Christ The dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God and they that hear shall live Joh. 5. 25. This is such a priviledge as scarce a greater can be desired All that a man hath will he give for his temporall life Job 2. 4. what then for spiritual life 2. Light and sight These I joyn together because one without the other is of no use Of what use is light to a blinde man And of what use is sight to him that hath no light to see by Besides by these two an effectuall calling is distinguished from a meer formal calling They who are only outwardly called have light shining upon them in that they have the Word preached unto them In this respect it is said The light shineth in darknesse and the darknesse comprehendeth it not Joh. 1. 5. But they who are inwardly called have also sight given unto them the eyes of their understanding are opened I have called thee saith the Lord to his Son to open his blinde eyes Isa. 42. 6 7. And the Apostle saith that he was sent to open mens eyes and to turn them from darknesse to light Act. 26. 19. That this is a priviledge of Saints calling is evident by this phrase God hath called you out of darknesse into his marvelluus light 1 Pet. 2. 9 Though this priviledge be not simply greater then the former yet it addes much thereunto For what is life to them that live in darknesse but a kinde of death It is very uncomfortable Therefore darknesse and death are oft joyned together Isa. 9. 2. Iob 10. 21 22. So on the coutrary life and light are joyned together Ioh. 1. 4. to shew that life is no life without light Eternal death is in Scripture set out by darknesse Mat. 8. 12. 3. Holinesse God hath called us unto holinesse 1 Thes. 4. 7. How great a priviledge this is hath been before shewed § 7. 4. Liberty The Apostle expresly saith that we are called unto liberty Gal. 5. 13. Before we are called we are in bondage under Satan sinne and death Eph. 2. 2. Rom. 6. 17. Heb. 2. 5. yea under the rigour and curse of the Law Gal. 3. 10. and under the infinite wrath of God Eph. 2. 3. Now according to the Lords under whom we are in bondage is our bondage the more grievous From all the aforesaid bondage we are called and set at liberty This priviledge much amplifieth the benefit of both the former To bondslaves what is life even worse then death And light and sight are of little use to such as have no liberty to use them but rather an aggravation of their misery 5. Communion or fellowship of Iesus Christ 1 Cor. 1. 9. By vertue of their effectuall calling Saints are engrafted or incorporated into Christ Jesus and made members of his mystical body 1 Cor. 12. 12. Hereby we come to be his and he to be ours and we to have a right to all that is his as our Mediatour 1 Cor. 3. 22 23. This is a greater priviledge then all the other Without this the other are no priviledges at all Without Christ life is but a death light but darknesse sight but blindenesse liberty but bondage By vertue of this fellowship God is our Father Ioh. 20. 17. Christ our head and husband Eph. 5. 23 32. yea our brother Heb. 2. 11 12. The holy Ghost is our comforter and instructer Ioh. 14. 26. Angels our attendants Heb. 1. 14. Heaven our Inheritance 1 Pet. 1. 4. All things are ours 1 Cor. 3. 22 23 6. Eternal life and salvation Lay hold saith the Apostle on eternal life whereunto thou art called 1 Tim. 6. 12. God hath called you to salvation 2 Thes. 2. 13 14. This is stiled Gods kingdom and glory 1 Thes. 2. 12. This in reference to our good is the main end of all that Christ did and suffered for us It must needs therefore be a very great priviledge The first priviledge was spiritual life the last is eternal life §. 17. Of the sense of this word Partakers THE good opinion of the Apostle about their calling to whom he wrote iâ⦠especially manifested in this Word Partakers For hereby he sheweth that he was perswaded that they had a part therein Of the notation of the Greek word translated Partakers See chap. 1. § 122. Chap. 2. § 139. Here two things are especially intended under this word Partakers 1. All Saints have a like share in the heavenly calling They being Partakers thereof have every one g part therein as well as a right thereto All the Israelites were in this sense partakers of the same priviledges They were all under the cloud and all passed through the Red Sea and were all baptized c. and did All eat the same spirituall meat and did All drink the same spirituall drink 1 Cor. 10 2 3 4. Ye are all one in Christ Iesus
created all things and for thy pleasure they are and were ãâã Rev. 4. 11. The other is taken from his redeeming of the Church ãâã ãâã ãâã that follow thereupon which they thus expresse Thou art worthy ãâã takââ¦ââ¦he ãâã and to ãâã the seals thereof And again Worthy is the Lamb to ãâã ãâã and honour and glory and blessing c. For thou wast stain and hast redeemeds to God by thy blind And hath made us unto our God Kings and Priests c. ãâã 5 â⦠12. Give therefore unto the Lord Glory and Strength Give unto the Lord the glory ãâã unto his Name Psa. 29. 1 2. For this end learn to know what is his due what he is worthy of Be well instructed in his excellencies as he is the Sonne of God Chap. 1. 3. and as he is the Mediator betwixt God and Man Thereby thou shalt understand that he is infinitely above all thy praises This is it that will enlarge thy heart and open thy mouth to praise him with the utmost of thy power Hereunto we shall much more be incited if we duely weigh his low condescention his great undertakings his bitter sufferings his glorious conquest over sin Satan death and hell the high exaltation even of his humane nature the many and great benefits that we reap by all these Were our souls throughly affected with the asoresaid considerations we should count him most worthy of all glory and never be satisfied with setting out ãâã praises Hereof See more in The Saints Sacrifice on Psa. 116. 17. § 108. §. 44. Of Christs surpassing glory THE Apostle doth not content himself with a simple expression ãâã worth but comparatively amplifieth it by this particle oâ⦠ãâã more The Greek word is used to set forth sundry kindes of degrees as 1. Of number More then twelve Legions of Angels Mat. 26. 53. 2. Of distance of place That it spread no farther Act. 4. 17. 3. Of time To tarry longer Act. 18. 20. 4. Of measure or quantity Lovest thou me more then these Joh. 21. 15. 5. Of weight No greater burthen or no heavier Act. 15. 28. 6. Of worth Behold a greater then Jonas a greater then Solomon ãâã 41 42. 7. Of excellency A more excellent Sacrifice Heb. 11 4. All those fore-mentioned degrees may fitly be applied unto Christ who in ãâã these respects and what other may be thought of is to be accounted more worthy of glory then Moses or any other 1. There were in number more excellencies in Christ then in any other God ââ¦nointed him with the ââ¦yl of gladnesse above his Fellows Psal. 45. 7. God giveth ãâã ãâã Spirit by measure unto him Joh. 3. 34. 2. Christ is celebrated throughout the whole world No mans Name for ââ¦stance of place is further made known All people are to laud him Rom. 15. 21. ãâã great multitude which no man could number of all Nations and Kindreds and ââ¦ple and Tongues stood before the Throne and before the Lamb and cried saying Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the Throne and unto the Lamb ãâã 7. 9 10. 3. Christ from everlasting to everlasting is God Psa. 90. 2. And glory is ãâã unto this our God for ever and ever Rev. 7. 12. 4. For measure of glory Christ is advanced above all Thou art fairer ãâã ãâã children of men Psa. 45. 2. As the Apple-trees among the trees of the Wood so ãâã ãâã Beloved among the Sons Cant. 2. 3. And again He is the chiefest among ten ãâã Cant. 5. 10. 5. Such a weighty Crown of glory was set on Christs head as never on any ââ¦thers Heb. 2. 7. Cant. 3. 11. 6. Christs worth far exceeded all others when Iohn wept because no man was found worthy to open and reade the Book he was thus comforted Weep aââ¦t Behold the Lion of the Tribe of Iudah the root of David hath prââ¦vailed to open the Book Hereupon they sung this new Song Thou art worthy to take the Book c. Rev. 5. 4 5 9. 7. Christ must needs be more excellent in glory then any other for he is the brightnesse of his Fathers glory Heb. 1. 3. §. 45. Of the Prerogatives of Moses wherein Christ excels him THE person before whom Christ is here preferred is Moses That we may the better discern the excellency of Christ set out in this comparison of Unequals betwixt Christ and Moses It is mees to take distinct notice of the Prerogatives of Moses and withall to observe how Christ excelled Moses in all of them I will exemplifie this in ten particular branches 1. Moses was a Prophet yea there arose not a Prophet since in Israel like unto Moses Deut. 34. 10. 1. God saith of his Son to Moses I will raise them up a Prophet from among their brethren like unto you Deut. 18. 18. This was a Prophet mighty in deed and word before God and all the people Luke 24. 19. yea he was greater then Moses 2. God made Moses a Governour over his people He was a Ruler Act. 7. 35. 2. Christ is Lord over all All power is given to him in heaven and in earth Mat. 28. 18. 3. Moses was a Saviour and deliverer of the people Act. 7. 35. I will send thee unto Pharaoh saith the Lord unto Moses that thou ãâã bring forth my people the Children of Israel out of Egypt Exo. 3. 10. 3. Christ was a greater Saviour from a more cruell Tyrant and from a greater bondage Heb. 2. 14 15. 4. Moses was Gods speciall Embassadour to whom God revealed all the Commandments and the Statutes and the Iudgements which he should teach the people Deut. 5. 31. 4. Christ needed not any Revelation For it pleased the Father that in him should all fulnesse dwell Col. 1. 19. 5. Moses was as Gods special Friend With him he spake mouth to mouth Deut. 12. 8. 5. Christ was more He is the only begotten Sonne which is in the bosome of the Father Joh. 1. 18. 6. Moses saw the back-parts of God himself Exo. 33. 23. 6. Christ is in the Father and the Father in him he that hath seen him hath seen the Father Joh. 14. 9 10. 7. Moses was mighty in words and in deeds Act. 7. 22. 6. Christ was more mighty Never man spake like him Joh. 7. 46. Christ did the works which none other man did Joh. 15. 24. 8. Moses his face shone so as the people were afraid to come nigh him Exod. 34. 36. Christ his face did shine as the Sun and his raiment was white as the light Matth. 17. 2. Christ is the brightness of the glory of his Father Heb. 1. 3. 9. Moses was learned in all the wisedom of the Egyptians Act. 7. 22. 9. In Christ was hid all the treasuros of wisedom and knowledge Col. 2. 3. 10. When Moses died God buried him Deut. 34. 6. 10. Christ being dead was raised again and taken into heaven Act. 1. 9. Notwithstanding all the Prerogatives of
evidence that we are the house of Christ in that it keepeth from falling away from Christ. It is as an Anchor of the Soul sure and stedfast Heb. 6. 19. This world is as a Sea Christs Church which is the house here spoken of as a Ship therein Satans assaults persecutions in the world all manner of troubles are as violent windes which blow against that Ship but it hath such an Anchor as holds it fast no other Ship hath the like all other Ships are tossed up and down and at length overwhelmed in the Sea If therefore we have this Anchor of Hope which holds us fast there is a good evidence that we are the house of Christ. §. 63. Of true rejoycing what it is and whence it ariseth THat Hope which giveth evidence that we are the house of Christ is here ãâã by an especial effect which is rejoycing The Greek word imports an high degree of rejoycing such an one as ãâã a glorying or boasting in a thing and so in other places it is translated It were better for me to die then that any man should make my glorying void saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 9. 15. And again Lest our boasting of r you should be in vain 2 Cor. 9. ãâã There is another like word which signifieth the same thing frequently useâ⦠The root whence the Greek words are derived signifieth a neck For they who glory in a thing will stretch forth their neck Isa. 3. 16. The word here used and applied to Hope sheweth that true Christian Hope produceth a great degree of rejoycing even such a degree as cannot be abated by ãâã fliction Rom. 5. 2 3. This rejoycing is an expression of that joy which is in a man and a ââ¦tion of ones liking of and delighting in the good which he hath Joy is a liking dilating affection Or more fully to expresse the nature of ãâã Joy is a liking affection which enlargeth the heart upon the apprehension of sooâ⦠good thing Of the general nature of an affection and of the difference betwixt liking and disliking affections See The Saints Sacrifice on Psa. 116. 1. § 4. That whereby Joy is differenced is in this word Dilating or in this phrase who enlargeth For Desire lifts up the heart after the thing desired Love unites the ãâã to the thing loved Ioy enlargeth the heart with a pleasing content in that which's apprehendeth to be good Thus it is said of the Church that in regard of the ââ¦ence of people her heart should be enlarged Isa. 60. 5. that is she should ãâã joyce Joy is contrary to Grief Now Grief contracteth and streigthneth the ãâã and consumeth it Psal. 31. 9 10. But Joy enlargeth and reviveth it Gen. 45. 27. The proper object of true Christian rejoycing is that which concerns our ãâã happinesse The Disciples who rejoyced in the power of their Ministry in thaâ⦠ãâã Devils were made subject to them were somewhat checked by Christ who said ãâã this rejoyce not that the spirits are subject unto you but rather rejoyce because ãâã names are written in Heaven Luk. 10. 17 20. Common gifts are not the ãâã ground of rejoycing Now casting out of Devils was but a common gift ãâã hypocrites had but the writing of their names in Heaven tended to their eternal happinesse therefore in this later they were to rejoyce Hope is a saving grace so as it properly produceth rejoycing so doth Faith Acts 16. 34. so do other like graces As for other things which do not make thereunto they may be enjoyed by him on whom the guilt of sinne lieth and who is himself under the dominion of sinne who is a slave to Satan over whom the wrath of God hangeth who shall be excluded out of Heaven and eternally damned What matter of true rejoycing then can there be in such things Here by the way we may be informed in the deceitfull rejoycing of most men Take a view of the ordinary matters of rejoycing and you shall finde cause to say as the Wise-man doth Vanity of vanities all is vanity yea vexation of spirit Eccles. 1. 2. 2. 11. This we may finde from the cradle to the grave The childe rejoyceth in bawbles the young maid in her beauty the young man in his propernesse the strong man in his strength the Scholar in his learning the honourable man in his dignities the rich man in his wealth the Counsellour in his great practice So others in other like things Are any of these like that power of the Disciples Ministry concerning which Christ said In this rejoyce not Luk. 10. 20. In pangs of gout and stone in sicknesse in death in the day of Judgement what Joy and rejoycing can those produce Have they not a sting in their tail Note the issue of Nebuchadnezzars rejoycing in his great Babel and Belshazzars rejoycing in his cups Daniel 4. 27 28. 5. 5. I may therefore well say to him that spends his time in pleasure In this rejoyce not To him that Dives-like is daily araied in glorious apparel and fareth delicately In this rejoyce not And of such as have great successe in their undertakings either in war or merchandizing or any other like In this rejoyce not § 64. Of the rejoycing of Hope in troubles WEll might the Apostle attribute rejoycing to Hope because Hope maketh us cast our eyes on the end of our Faith which is hoped for The salvation of our Souls 1 Pet. 1. 9. Hereby it cometh to passe that as an Husband-man beholding his ground that is sowed with corn fairly to grow up rejoyceth in expectation of a great Harvest so we that have sown here to the Spirit rejoyce in hope and expectation of reaping life everlasting Gal. 6. 8. Though believers before they come to the fruition of that end are oft in sore troubles outward and inward on body and soul in goods or good name Sometimes immediately from God and sometimes through the malice of men yea sometimes from the apprehension of their own sinnes yet there is no estate whereunto in this world they can be brought but his hope of the issue thereof and glory following thereon may produce a rejoycing The Hebrews took joyfully the spoiling of their goods knowing in themselves that they had in Heaven a better and an enduring substance Heb. 10. 34. I. Believers are subject to persecution but the cause their present assistance and future recompence do all give matter of rejoycing 1. Their cause is the most glorious that can be Christs name Act. 5. 41. 2. Their assistance is more then ordinary 2 Tim. 4. 16 17 18. Such hath been their assistance as they have sung for joy in the midst of their greatest trials Act. 16. 25. 3. The end is such as no suffering is worthy thereof Rom. 8. 2 Cor. 4. 17. Therefore Christ exhorteth his when they are persecuted To rejoyce and be exceeding glad because great is their
patience This doth God manifest himself to be 1. To set forth his own glory For when he proclaimed his Name among other excellencies he sets down this Long-suffering Exod. 34. 6. 2. To bring men to repentance Despisest thou the riches of Gods goodness ãâã forbearance and long-suffering not knowing that the goodness of God leadeth ãâã repentance Rom. 2. 4. 3. To keep us from destruction The Lord is long-suffering to us-ward not willing that any should perish 2 Pet. 3. 9. 4. To bring us to salvation Account that the long-suffering of the Lord is sââ¦vation 2 Pet. 3. 15. These being the ends which God aimeth at in his long-suffering we that have experience of this Divine property as who hath not ought to have an eye ãâã those ends And 1. To magnifie the Name of God even in and for this excellent Property 2. To endeavour after repentance and so long as God beareth us to renew ãâã repentance 3. To come out of all those courses that lead to destruction 4. To lay hold on eternall life while we have time so to do In these respects let us ofâ⦠cast our eye back upon our former courses We mââ¦y many of us say If God had not long born with me I had now been in a most ââ¦full plight If God had cut me off and taken me out of this world at such a tiâ⦠in such a course as I then eagerly pursued I could have had little or no hope Bâ⦠now blessed be God I have better hope that my desperate course is made knoâ⦠to me I loath it God hath given me some measure of repentance and assuraâ⦠of his favour I dare cast my soul on Jesus Christ for remission of sinnes and reconciliation with God! I am perswaded that when I die I shall be saved These these are they that have cause to magnifie the patience of God We ought further in forbearance and long-suffering to set God before us ãâã to indeavour as in other graces so in this to be like unto God Colosâ⦠3. 1â⦠Eph. 4. 32. We may not be hasty to take revenge upon every offence but rather try if ãâã forbearing the wrong doer may be bettered Be not overcome of evil but overcâ⦠evil with good Rom. 12. 21. §. 102. Of the hainousness of sin continued in Verse 10. Wherefore I was grieved with that generation and said They dâ⦠alway ãâã in their hearts and they have not known my waies THe fearfull effect of their sin is here propounded in this verse and aggravâ⦠in the next This first particle Wherefore is not in the Psalm but here fitly added by ãâã Apostle to set out more distinctly both the cause of Gods grief and also ãâã effect or consequence of the peoples sinne It is the very same that was used before v. 7. § 73. It giveth to understand that long continuing in sinne grieveth Goâ⦠Spirit Because they tempted God fourty years therefore God was grieved To this purpose is this time of Israels continuing fourty years to sinne against God oft pressed as Numb 32. 13. Amos 5. 25. Acts 7. 42 13. 18. This their long continuing in sin is also upbraided as a great aggravation thereof Exod. 16. 28. Nââ¦h 9. 30. Psal. 78. 40. Luk. 13. 34. For 1. Sin the longer it continueth the stronger it groweth and proves to be the more daring and outfacing and in that respect the more provoking Ierem. 44. 17. 2. Continuance in sinne is a multiplication of sinne and in that respect an addition of more fuell which maketh the flame of the fire greater Thus Gods Spirit is more grieved and his wrath more incensed whether by the same man lying in one sin or adding sin to sin or by other men children or other successors treading in the footsteps of their Fathers and predecessors This may be a forcible motive to such as have sinned to repent and not to continue in sinne As continuing in sinne causeth grief and wrath so there is jââ¦y in the presence of the Angels of God over a sinner that repenteth Luke 15. 10. This also may be a warning to such as observe the sinnes of others to take heed that they hold not on in the same course lest they cause more grief and wrath §. 103. Of Gods grieving at sinners THe Greek word translated grieved is emphaticall Some derive it from a Noun that signifieth a bank of a river or a bunch in a mans body Thence cometh a simple Verb which signifieth to take a thing grievously For the heart of him who is grieved or offended doth as it were swell and rise up The compound here used signifieth to be much grieved and exceedingly offended There is another Greek Noun like to that before mentioned differing only in one small letter and signifieth a weight or grief and a Verb thence derived which signifieth to be pressed with a burden or to be offended Both notations or derivations of the word here used tend to the same purpose namely to set out the greatness of Gods displeasure which he took at their manifold kinds of tempting him and at their long continuing so to do The compound here used doth adde aggravation to the offence which God took at his people It is no where else used in the new Testament but here and vers 17. Yet by the Greek Interpreters of the old Testament it is frequently used It is used to set out the great grief and offence which Rebekah conceived at Esaus hatred of his brother and thus translated I am weary of my life Gen. 27. 46. and penitents loathing themselves for their former sinnes Ezek 36. 31. and a Lands ââ¦ing out her inhabitants for their monstrous abominations Levit. 18. 25. The same Hebrew word that is used Psal. 95. 10. and translated grieved is also used Ezek. 36. 31. the place before mentioned and translated loath These significations of this word shew that it carrieth much emphasis and imports an high degree of Gods displeasure Herein such passion by way of resemblance for teaching sake is attributed to God as is incident to Parents and other Governours who earnestly desiring the good of those that are under them are exceedingly grieved and offended when they see them stubbornly runne on in destructive courses notwithstanding all the mean that have been used to reclaim them Under the Law a parent that had a stubborn and rebellious child that regarded no admonition but despised private correction brought him forth to the Judges to stone him to death Deut. 21. 18 c. This is a manifestation of very great displeasure and much aggravates the childes stubborn disposition In this respect saith God to his people O Ephraim what shall I do unto thee O Iudah what shall I do unto thee Hos. 6. 4. And our Lord Christ O Hierusalem Hierusalem How ãâã would I have gathered thy children together even as a hen gathereth her
derived useth to be applied to such as are in great distresse as to blinde men Matth. 9. 27. to men affrighted and in danger Matth. 14. 26 30. to a woman in travell Revel 12. 2. to lamenters of great desolations Revel 18. 18 19. to such as ãâã others destruction and to such as seek pardon for others sinnes Acts 7. 57 60. There is also another Verb derived from this Noun that carrieth a greater emphasis and is attributed to the woman who cried after Jesus for her childe grievously vexed with a devil Matth. 15. 22. to them that would have ãâã crucified Ioh. 18. 40. 19. 6 15. and to them that would have Paul destroyed Act. 22. 23. yea it is used to set out Christs cry at the raising of ãâã Ioh. 11 43. This Noun is applied to that cry which was raised about the dissention ãâã ãâã and Sadduces Acts 23. 9. To the Angell that called for Divine ââ¦geance Rev. 14. 18. and to the cry that shall be at Christs coming to judgement Matth. 25. 6. Thus the word it self intendeth vehemency and ardency Whether we take crying for extension of voice for so much is noted of ãâã on the Crosse Matth. 27. 46. and it may be that he did so in his agony in the Gaââ¦den Matth. 26. 39. or to the inward extention earnestnesse and ãâã of his spirit as Exod. 14. 15. Psal. 119. 145. Lam. 2. 18. It implieth one and the same thing namely ardency in prayer Christ manifested his ardency both waies by voice Matth. 27. 46. in spirit Luk. 22. 44. To shew further that it was more then ordinary ardency this epithere strong is ãâã thereunto This epithete is derived from a Noun that signifieth power Thence a Verb ãâã signifieth to be able It useth to be applied to such things as are extraordinarily ãâã as a strong man Mat. 12. 29. a strong winde Mat. 14. 30. a strong or mighty ãâã Luk. 15. 14. a strong or mighty City Rev. 18. 10. a strong or mighty thunâ⦠Revel 19. 6. a strong Angel Revel 5. 2. and to the strong Lord Revel 18. 8. Strong crying then implieth an extraordinary great crying This is yet further illustrated by adding tears thereunto For tears are signs of ãâã prayer Of this see The whole Armour of God Treat 3. Part. 2. Of ãâã on Ephes 6. 18. § 97. Tears are an effect of inward anguish Ier. 31. 15. They are attributed to the anguish of hell Matth. 8 12. §. 38. Of Christs grievous Agony IN these words With strong crying and tears the Apostle hath an especial relation to Christs Agony partly in the Garden and partly on the Crosse. Christs tears are not mentioned in his Agony Yet on other occasions they are ââ¦entioned For he wept at Lazarus grave Iohn 11. 35. and he wept over Ieruâ⦠Luk. 19 41. As for Christs Agony it may be well supposed that he also then shed tears For ãâã is not credible that he which wept at the fore-sight of Ierusalems calamity had ââ¦ry eyes in his own bitter Agony Can we think that his sweat should be as it ãâã great drops of bloud Luk. 22. 44. and that no tears should gush out of his eyes It doth not follow that he shed no tears because no mention is made thereof Many other things did Iesus which are not written John 20. 30. That which the Apostle here saith of Christs strong crying and tears gives evidence of the great anguish that Christ endured Christ had not a childish womanish faint spirit Never any so manfully endured so much as Christ did If other circumstances be compared with these it will appear that never such effects of anguish were manifested in any other To omit his falling to the ground and groveling thereon his falling down to prayer and rising up again and again his bloudy sweat the matter of his prayer If it be possible let this Cup passe Why hast thou for saken me and the descent of an Angel to strengthen him All which do shew that never any mans agony was ãâã to his Beside these evidences the Scripture saith That at the time of his Agony he began to be sorrowfull to be sore troubled and to be very heavy and that in his Agony his soul was exceeding sorrowfull even unto the death Matth. 26. 30 39. Mââ¦k 14. 33 34. and troubled Joh. 12. 27. Hence it appears that Christs anguish was very great The cause hereof was our sinne and the just desert of it For he became our surety and took upon him our debt In this respect it is said That he was made sinne for us 2 Cor. 5. 21. And that he hath born our griefs and carried our sorrows Isa. 53. 3 c. yea it is said That he was made a curse for us Gal. 3 13. In this case two things caused his foresaid Agony 1. The weight of the burden that lay upon him 2. The weaknesse of his humane nature 1. The weight must needs be great for it was the punishment of all the sins of all the Elect. Sinne being committed against God hath a kinde of infinite hainousnesse and the punishment must be proportionable The punishment is Gods wrath and thereupon infinite The reprobate because they are not able to stand under it themselves nor have any to hear it for them lie eternally under it Obj. Christ was the Sonne of Gods love and never provoked his wrathâ⦠How then could it lie upon him Answ. 1. To speak properly God was never angry with his Sonne nor did his wrath lie upon him but rather the effects thereof God was as well pleased with the person of his Sonne even then when he was in his greatest Agony and said Why hast thou forsaken me as he was at his Baptism and transfiguration when he said This is my beloved Son in whom I am well-pleased 2. We must distinguish betwixt the person and undertaking of Christ Though Christ in his Person was the beloved Sonne of God yet by his undertaking to be a Surety he stood in the room of sinners and though he himself never provoked Gods wrath yet they whose Surety he was had provoked it and for their sakesâ⦠endured the heavy burthen thereof Object 2. The effects of Gods wrath for sin is to be cast into hell to lie in ââ¦nesse to be tormented with fire and all this everlastingly Answ. The place the distinct kindes of torments and other like circumstances are but accidents belonging to the punishment of sinne God can in any place maâ⦠the creature feel the fiercenesse of his wrath As for darknesse fire worm and other like expressions of hell torments they are but metaphors to aggravate ãâã torment in our apprehensions Concerning the Eternity of hels torment it is because the damned are not able to bear it in time and they have none to deliver thâ⦠But Christ being supported by his Divine power was able at once to
bear the ââ¦then of sins punishment and then to cast it from him Besides it could not ãâã with the dignity of his Person for ever to lie under that burthen nor with the ãâã for which he undertook that burthen which was to deliver them who were subjâ⦠to bondage Heb. 2. 15. and to free them from the curse Gal. 3. 13. 2. As the burthen which Christ undertook was very weighty so the humane nature which he assumed was very weak in all things like ours even in infirmities that were not sinfull Chap. 2. 17. 4. 15. His disability in bearing his Crosse giââ¦s instance of his weaknesse for though at first the Crosse was laid upon himself ãâã 19. 17. yet before he came to the place of execution they were forced to lay it upon another Luke 23. 26. Quest. If such were the weight of the burthen and such his weaknesse how ãâã it that he was not overwhelmed therewith Answ. He was supported by his Divine Nature which though it somewhat ââ¦drew assistance for a while that he might feel the burthen yet it suffered him ãâã to sink under the same nor to be overwhelmed therewith Some supposing it to be incongruous that the Sonne of Gods love shoâ⦠lie under Gods wrath produce other reasons of the greatnesse of Christs Agony As 1. The apprehension of the terrible Majesty of God shewing himself a Judge against sinners Answ. If there were no feeling of any effects of wrath coming from so terrible a Judge his terrour might afright and astonish one but would not make him cry and weep and pray as Christ did 2. The fore-sight of the Jews rejection and dispersion and of the persecution â⦠the Church yea also that so excellent a Person as his was should be so ãâã under foot as a worm and one so innocent as Christ was be so evilly entreated and Satan by his ministers so much prevail Answ. These and other like things were long before known by Christ How ãâã was it that they should then at the time of his death work upon him so much as they did and not before 3. His bodily pains which they aggravate two wayes 1. By the kindes thereof 2. By Christs extraordinary sensiblenesse of them For the kindes they mention his scourging the platting of a crown of thorns upon his head and the nailing of his hands and feet unto the crosse His more then ordinary sensiblenesse they make to arise from a perfect mixture of humours and qualities in ãâã body so as a small prick on his flesh was more painfull then a deep woâ⦠in anothers And further they say That his sense was not dulled by ââ¦nuall languishing â⦠but that at the very instant of his death he retained the ãâã vigour of his sense for he cryed with a loud voice and gave up the Ghost ãâã 15. 37. Answ. 1. True it is that Christs bodily torments were very great and greater ãâã by many they are taken to be And it may be granted that he retained the ââ¦igour of all his senses to the last moment of his life But yet I take it to be without question That many Martyrs have endured more sharp bodily torments ãâã that longer together then Christ did and also in full vigour of sense yet have ãâã without such cryings as Christ made endured all Besides we never read that Christ quitcht at his bodily pains They therefore cannot be the reason of his great Agony Christ was cast into his Agony before he felt any pains It remains therefore that the burthen and punishment of sinne was it that made Christ to ãâã such strong cries and shed such tears as are here noted and that especially ãâã his soul. 1. There is a conceit that many have that the least drop of Christs bloud even ãâã ââ¦rick of a needle in any part of his body had been sufficient to redeem many ãâã by reason of the dignity of his Person But that which is noted in Scripture of the extream Agony of Christ sheweth that this is but a meer conceit ââ¦losophers say That Nature doth nothing in vain Much more may we Chriâ⦠truly say That Christ the God of Nature in that which he undertook for ãâã redemption would do nothing in vain nor more then was needfull Satisfaction was to be made to Divine Justice which the prick of a needle could ãâã do 2. The great Agony whereunto Christ was brought doth much amplifie the incomprehensible love of God Father and Son to us sinners 3. It doth also much aggravate that wofull plight whereunto man by sinne was bâ⦠ought If such loud crying and tears were forced from our Surety by undertaââ¦g to free us What should we our selves have been brought to even unto outer ãâã where shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth and everlasting fire Mat. 25. 30 41. There can no like instance be given to aggravate the horrid and heavy beââ¦den of sinne as this of Christs Agony Indeed sinne pressed the evil Angels from the highest heaven to the lowest hell It forced Adam out of Paradise It ãâã away the old world with a general deluge It destroyed Sodom and other Cities and their Inhabitants with fire and brimstone It brought sundry fearfull judgements upon other people in every age of the world It maketh the very life of many to be so grievous unto them as to lay violent hands on themselves It causeth mercilesse and remedilesse torments in hell Yet this particular instance of the Agony of him that was the Son of God even true God upon his undertaking to expiate sin far surpasseth all other instances Quest. If such be the burden of sin How is it that many wicked ones do so lightly carry it Answ. Two reasons may be given hereof 1. Their spiritual senslesnesse and deadnesse If a Church lie upon a dead man he feels nothing 2. Sinne is as the proper element wherein unregenerate persons lie and live Now creatures feel no burden in their proper element as Fishes in a River 4. Christs crying and tears as being our Surety for sinne should make us cry and weep for our sinnes Shall we make light of that which forced our Surety to make such strong cries as he did We have cause every one of us to say sinsâ⦠â⦠Jer. 9. 1. §. 39. Of praying in distresse THe fore-said Agony of Christ put Christ upon praying For his prayers and supplications were WITH strong crying and tears He being in an agony prayed ãâã earnestly Luk. 22. 44. This prayer My God my God why hast thou forsaken ãâã â⦠Mat. 27. 46. was in the extremity of his Agony 1. Christ ever apprehended God to be his Father even when he felt the greatest effects of his wrath Ioh. 12. 27. Mat. 26. 39. 27. 46. 2. Christ knew no better means of supportance and deliverance then prayer Therefore as he prayed himself so he called upon his Disciples to watch and pray Mat. 26. 41.
1. Judge hereby what spirit is in them who in their dangers and distresses cry aloud and weep and wail much but offer up no prayers and supplications to God Hos. 7. 14. Others murmur against God as the Israelites did oft times in the wildernesse Exod. 14. 10 c. Others blaspheme God 2 King 6. 33. Rev. 16. 11. 2. Labour to be of the same minde that Christ was Let distresses drive thee to God Let the greatnesse of the distresse enlarge thy heart and open thy mouth iâ⦠prayer to God This hath been the minde of such in all ages as have been ãâã by the spirit of Christ Exod. 14. 15. Psal. 130. 1. Ion. 2. 1. Thus shalt thou finde comfort and succour in thy distresse The strong crying and tears of Christ here mentioned were signs of an extraordinary distresse and they were also effects of extraordinary prayer so as extraordinary need requireth extraordinary prayer Of extraordinary Prayer See The whole Armour of God Treat 3. Part. 2. Of Prayer on Eph. 6. 18. § 95 c. §. 40. Of Gods power a prop of faith in prayer HE to whom Christ offered up his prayers is thus set out Unto him that ãâã able to save him from death This is a description of God and giveth evidence that prayer is to be made to God and to God alone Hereof see The whole Armour of God Treat 3. Part. 1. on Eph. 6. 18. § 5 6. God is here described by his power in this phrase That was able ãâã Gods Power See The Guide to go to God or An Explanation of the Lords-Prays § 210 c. The power of God is here mentioned to shew that Christs minde was ãâã in his great extremity and that his faith was thereby supported in his prayer ãâã God Hereby we are given to understand that Gods almighty power is to be ãâã and believed by such as call on him It is said That he that cometh to God must believe that he is and that he is ââ¦der of them that seek him Heb. 11. 6. I may in like manner say He that cometh unto God must believe that God is able to help him This is thus expresly ãâã of Christ Abba Father all things are possible to thee Mark 14. 36. So Asa ãâã it is nothing with thee to help 2 Chro. 14. 11. So the Leper Lord if thou wilt thou ãâã ãâã make me clean Mat. 8. 2. 1. This is a strong encouragement to go to God Who will go to such as ãâã think cannot help them This was thus upbraided to Amaziah Why hast thou ãâã after the gods of the people which could not deliver their own people out of thine ãâã 2 Chron. 25. 15. 2. Meditation on Gods power is a strong prop to saith in Gods promise ãâã ãâã 21. Heb. 11. 19. This is a sure ground of patience and of subjection to Gods will Daâ⦠3. ãâã Mar. 14. 36. He that knoweth that God is able to do what he desireth will ãâã that if his desire be not granted it is the best for him 4. That we may be moved in our need with boldnesse and confidence to go ãâã God and be supported in our distresses and willingly subject to what God ãâã and patiently expect the issue which he will give Let us among other ãâã of God acquaint our selves with his power Hereof see The whole Armour of ãâã Treat 2 Part. 6. Of Faith on Eph. 6. 16. § 26. §. 41. Of Gods power over death THe particular object whereabout Gods power is here said to be manifested was Death that God was able to save him from death This is a great ãâã of Gods Almighty Power Nothing is so powerfull as death No creaâ⦠can save from it Eccles. 8. 8. Psalm 49. 7. This therefore is proper unto God God alone hath the power of death Psal. 9. 13. 68. 20. Hosea 13. 14. On this ground have Saints in danger of death called upon God Isa. 38. 3. ãâã 2. 1. Death it self is Gods servant and minister As it was at first appointed by God ãâã God still holds his dominion over it Obj. The devils is said to have the power of death Hereof See Chap. 2. v. 14. § 143. This is a great comfort in sicknesse in imprisonment against oppressions treaâ⦠invasions and other dangers When the people spake of stoning David he enâ⦠himself in the Lord his God 1 Sam. 30. 6. When Hezckiah had received the sentence of death he was bold on this ground to call upon God to be preserved Isa. 38. 3. This power of God over death is a good encouragement even in death it self For God in death is able to save us from death and to translate us unto life §. 42. Of Gods saving Christ from death THe exemplification of Gods power over death is here set down in this word Save which is used sometimes for temporary preservation Matth. 8. 25. and sometimes for eternal salvation Acts 4. 12. It is likewise put for a totall freedom from all fear and danger Heb. 7. 25. or for a supportance in danger In which respect the Apostle being in great danger said The Lord will preserve or save me unto his heavenly Kingdom 2 Tim. 4. 18. In this later sense of supportance may the word be here taken For by saving from death we may not think that Christ desired a meer immunity and freedom from death So as he should not taste thereof but rather a supporting and upholding him in death that ââ¦e should not be swallowed up thereof or overcome thereby For he apprehended death as the punishment of sinne the curse of the Law and the effect of Gods ãâã Thus it might seem dreadful and horrible unto him and Christ as a weak man be so afrighted therewith as to fear that he should not be able to stand under that insupportable burden By this he sheweth that God was able to preserve those who are subject to death from being swallowed up in death The children of Israel were under sore bondage in Egypt yet God preserved them and exceedingly multiplied them in that bondage They went into the red Sea but passed safe through the red Sea God suffered Ionah to be swallowed up by a Whale but yet preserved him in the fishes belly Ionah 2. 1. He suffered his ãâã servants to be cast into a fiery fornace yet preserved them in that fornace Daniel 3. 25. and Daniel to be cast into the Lions Den but there kept him ãâã Daniel 6. 22. Many such evidences doth the Scripture afford Yea all ages have afforded examples of Gods powerfull providence in this kinde To this end ãâã that promise When thou passest thorow the waters I will be with thee ãâã thorow the rivers they shall not overflow thee when thou walkest thorow ãâã fire thou shalt not be burnt neither shall the flame kindle upon thee Isai. 43. 2. Such an absolute power hath God ouer death as he can say to it
insnare him left him and went their way Matth. ãâã ââ¦2 In this sence saith Christ to his Disciples concerning blinde leaders ãâã them alone or leave them Math. 15. 14. 2. To go further off from a thing without any dislike of it In which ãâã saith Christ leave thy gift Math. 5. 24. he would not have him abide by his gift while his brother remained offended with him but rather go from ãâã gift to his brother Thus runners in a race leave the place where the race ãâã and make speed to the Goale where it ends Thus Grammer Schollers leave their Accidence The meaning then of this phrase is that they should not alwayes stay and abide in learning the first principles but go on forward in learning more and more the Doctrine of Christ. ãâã the Apostle expoundeth himself in these words following Let us go on That which good Christians must so leave is in our English stiled The ãâã of the Doctrine of Christ in Greek the word of the beginning of Christ which ââ¦tendeth the beginning of the Doctrine of Christ which is that word whereby we are at first brought to know Christ and to believe in him This is the ãâã same which before he called the first principles of the oracles of God whereof ãâã Chap. 5. v. 12. § 63. 65. The main driââ¦t of the Apostles intendment lyeth in this word beginning or priââ¦ciples For the Word or Doctrine of Christ generally taken containeth all the mysteries of godliness not the deepest excepted In this extent Christs word is to be left by none no not by the strongest It is a proud conceit for any to think that they are above or beyond the Scripture which is the word of Christ. ãâã ââ¦re they saith Christ which testifie of me Joh. 5. 39. These are the things in which the Aââ¦ostle would have Timothy to ãâã ãâã he had known the holy Scriptures from a childe 2 Tim. 3. 14 15. He terms it the word of Christ because Christ was the subject matter thereof For Christ is the object of a Christians faith and that which above all he most desires to be instructed in 1 Cor. 2. 2. But that which the Apostle especially intendeth is that Christians must not alââ¦ayes be learning the first principles That which he further mentioneth of not lââ¦ying again the foundation tendeth to the same purpose for a wise builder will not alwayes be spending his time paines and cost upon the foundation only If any should so do all that behold him will mock him saying This man began to ãâã and was not able to finish Luk. 14. 28 29 30. Such are those who being trained up in a religious family or under a pious Ministry and taught the principles of religion have no care to learn any more This incomparable priviledge that they live where the word and doctrine of Christ is taught even the word of their salvation doth much aggravate their carelesness See more hereof Chap. 5. v. 12. § 63. and v. 13. § 71. This phrase principles of the Doctrine of Christ gives us to understand that the Church then had her Catechism See Chap. 5. v. 12. § 64. §. 4. Of going on in learning Christ. THe word translated Let us go on is of the passive voyce thus let us be carried but it implieth a voluntary act yet such an one as is performed with some earnestness and diligence It is the word that is used of those that penned the Scriptures They were moved or carried by the Holy Ghost 2 Pet. 1. 21. They faithfully and diligently did what the Spirit moved them to do In that a voluntary act on our part is here required it is in our English not impertinently translated Let us ãâã That whereunto we must proceed is here said to be Perfection Perfection is taken simply for that which is every way absolute so as nothing need be added thereunto In this sence the Apostle saith of charity that it is the bond of perfection It being here thus taken the going on here required implyeth a faithfull and constant endeavour after perfection Thus Christ requireth us to be perfect even as ãâã Father which is in heaven is perfect Matth. 5. 48. Perfection is also taken comparatively in reference to the first beginning of things Thus in relation to the first principles it implyeth deeper mysteries so as going on to perfection is a proceeding further and further in learning the deep mysteries concerning Christ. Hereof see more Chap. 5. v. 14. § 72. Both the foresaid acceptions tend to the same intent namely that there ought to be a continuall progress in understanding the mysteries of godliness Saints are in this respect resembled to growing cedars Psal. 92. 12. and to the encreasing light of the Sun Prov. 4. 18. and to the encreasing waters that came out of the Sanctuary Ezek. 47. 3. c. and to the growing Corn Mar. 4. 28. and mustard Seed and Leaven Matth. 13. 32 33. and to the rising up of a building Eph. 2. 21. yea also to runners in a race 1 Cor. 9. 24. Frequent are the exhortations of Scripture to this kinde of proceeding Phil. 3. 16. Epo 4. 15. 1 Pet. 2. â⦠â⦠Pet. 3. 18. The metaphors also of walking and ãâã frequently used in Scripture tend thereunto Of necessity there must be a going on because that measure and degree which is appointed unto us Eph. 4. 13. cannot be attained till death Besides the greater measure of grace that we here attain unto the greater degree of glory we shall hereafter attain unto Matth. 25. 29. This much concerns those who have well begun to take heed that they stand not at a stay but still go on Herein lyeth a main difference betwixt the upright and hypocrites The former are never satisfied but still desire more and more The latter are contented with a meer shew Among good husbands he is almost counted a prodigall who only keeps his own Remember the doom of him that improved not his talent Matth. 25. 30. See more in the Saints Sacrifice on Psal. 116. v. 9. § 61. §. 5. Of endeavouring after perfection THe object whereat Christians should aim in their continuall progress is perfection which whether it be taken simply for an absolute perfection or comparatively for an increase in measure tends in generall to the same scope namely that no stint must satisfie a Christian he must not content himself with a mediocââ¦ity but still proceed as far as possibly he can We are hereupon exhorted to seek ãâã we may excell 1 Cor. 14. 12. To be rich in good works 1 Tim. 6. 18. To abound ãâã the work of the Lord 1 Cor. 15. 58. Yea more and more to abound in knowledge and in all judgement Phil. 1. 9. To abound in hope Rom. 15. 13. and in faith and ãâã diligence and in love 2 Cor. 8. 7. and to be filled with the Spirit Eph. 5. 18. and to be perfect 1 Cor. 13. 11.
The paterns that are set before us do prove as much for the choycest ââ¦thies of God in all former ages are set before us as examples for us to follow Heâ⦠Chap. 11. We are commanded to take the Prophets for an example who were ââ¦ed with an extraordinary spirit Iam. 5. 10. and an Apostle requires us to ãâã him as he followed Christ 1 Cor. 11. 1. And as if the best paterns on earth were not sufficient we are enjoyned to pray to do Gods will on earth as it is in ãâã Mat. 6. 10. and as if the paterns of all mere creatures were not sufficient it is required that that minde be in us which was also in Christ Iesus Phil. 2. 9. yea yet ââ¦ther we are exhorted to be followers of God Eph. 5. 1. and to be perfect as he ãâã Mat. 5. 48. Such is the excellency such the commodity such the sweetness of Christian knowledge and grace as a man ought never to be satisfied therewith How corrupt is the treasure of the men of this world who account an earnest ââ¦suance after those things to be more then needs yea not only needless but ââ¦ness as Festus said to Paul Act. 26. 24. Let this adde a spur to those who are most forward still to press on further ãâã to do as the Apostle professeth of himself Phil. 3. 13. c. Of propounding a perfect patern and aiming at more then we can attain to See The guide to go to God or my explanation of the Lords prayer on 3. Petit. § 68 69. §. 6. Of building upon a foundation well laid THis phrase not laying again the foundation is metaphoricall In effect it ãâã down the same thing which was intended under this phrase leaving the ââ¦ciples § 3. Only by this metaphor the point is more fully and plainly declared For he resembleth principles to a foundation If only a foundation be laid and ãâã more no benefit will redound to the builder but rather loss of labour there is no fit house to dwell in We can be no fit house or temple as is intended ãâã should be Heb. 3. 6. Eph 2. 21. 1 Cor. 3. 16. if we stick only in principles What a foundation in the proper signification of the word is hath ãâã shewed Chap. 1. v. 10. § 131. A foundation is both the beginning of a greater building Luk. 14. 29 3â⦠and also the ground-work whereupon the rest of the building is erected ãâã whereby it is upheld Eph. 2. 20 21. It is therefore needfull that it be very solid and substantiall for it must ãâã long as the building and it useth to be but once laid By the way here note an undue cavill of the Rhemists against reading the Scripture and for traditions raised out of this place which is this we see hereby ãâã there was ever a necessary instruction and belief had by word of mouth and ãâã before men came to the Scriptures To grant there was such a kinde of instruction I deny that it was ãâã by tradition without the word of God I deny also that it was before ãâã came to the Scriptures for all of all sorts had liberty to read ãâã Scriptures As for the points which by word of mouth were taught them ãâã were catechised they were no other then the Doctrine of the Prophets and ââ¦postles as also the higher and deeper mysteries were For milk and ãâã meat may for matter be of the same Doctrine but the difference betwixt them ãâã ãâã the manner of delivering it For that instruction which was brought into easie ãâã familiar principles and by word of mouth delivered to babes was taken out of ãâã Scripture as the severall heads following shew See more hereof ãâã â⦠v. 14. § The participle laying joyned with this noune foundation addeth further emphasis It signifieth to cast or lay down and from thence is derived another Greek word which also signifieth a foundation as is shewed Chap. 4. v. 3. § 29. This conjunction again giveth hint of a totall apostacy as if they were in danger to fall from all their former principles so as a new foundation must be laid or else there could be no further going on This danger is more fully manifested v. 6. In this caution not laying again the foundation each word is observable 1. For erecting a good edifice there must be a foundation the first principles must be taught them who would be well instructed in the Christian faith See Chap. 5. v. 12. § 64. 2. A foundation must be well laid surely and soundly The notation of this word laying intends as much This Christ distinctly observeth Luk. 6. 48. This phrase As a wise master builder I have laid the foundation 1 Cor. 3. 10. sheweth that the Apostle was very circumspect about laying the foundation Now there is no such way to lay the foundation of Religion soundly as to ground it on Gods word Sââ¦e Chap. 5. v. 12. § 65. 3. Laying a foundation intendeth a further building For a foundation is but the beginning of an edifice The negative particle not imports thus much for by forbidding to lay a foundation he stirs them up to diligence in building up the house So as more must be learned then the first principles See § 4. 4. The inserting this word again gives us to understand that a foundation useth to be but once laid A Christian once well instructed must not stand in need to be taught the first principles again Such an one in disgrace is called a babe See Chap. 5. § 71. §. 7. Of the six principles of the Apostles Catechisme THe manner of joyning the particular principles following with this generall word foundation sheweth that they are as so many stones of that foundation They are joyned with this note of the genitive case OF This phrase The Foundation of ãâã Stones 1 Kings 7. 10. sheweth that those stones made up the foundation The number of principles here set down is diversly taken by different expositors I leave others to their own opinion I suppose that the most proper distribution will be into six heads 1. Repentance from dead works which manifesteth the naturall mans misery 2. Faith towards God which declareth the way of freeing man from misery and bringing him to happiness 3. The Doctrine of Baptismes which pointeth at the outward meanes of working faith and repentance and of revealing and sealing up unto us Gods mercy which are the Word and Sacraments 4. Imposition of hands which hinteth the order and discipline of the Church 5. Resurrection from the dead namely of our bodies 6. The eternall judgement and that of all sorts good and evill the one to receive the sentence of everlasting life the other the doom of eternall death These are the heads of that Catechisme which the Church had in the Apostles time and was to be learned of such as were to be admitted into the Church §. 8. Of repentance from
dead workes THe first of the foresaid principles is thus expressed Repentance from dead works By dead works are meant all manner of sins which are so stiled in regard of their cause condition and consequence 1. The cause of sin is privative the want of that spirit which is the life of the soul as the want of life is the cause of putrefaction Men that are without that spirit are said to be dead in sin They must needs be dead works which come from dead men Eph. 2. 1. 2 The condition of sin is to be noisome and stinking in Gods nostrils as dead carrion Psal. 38. 5. 3. The consequence of sin is death and that of body and soul temporall and eternall Rom. 5. 12. and 6. 23. Repentance implieth a turning from those workes The severall notations of the word in all the three learned languages imply a turning The Hebrew noune is derived from a verb that signifieth to turn and is used Ezek. 33. 11. The Greek word according to the notation of it signifieth a change of the minde ãâã change of counsell So the Latine word also ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã componuntur ex prepositione ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã quod significat post Act. 15. 13 Prior vox ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã componitur ex ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã mens Tit. 1. 15. seu intellectâ⦠Phil. 4. 7. Inde ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã intelligo confidero Matth. 24. 15. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã post vel iââ¦erum considero ut ij solent quos hujus vel illius facti poenitet Est igitur ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã posterior cogitatio qualis suit in Prodigo Luc. 15. 17. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã convertâ⦠vel convertor tanquam Synonyma conjunguntur Act. 3. 19. 26. 20. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã componitur ex ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã cura est Est impersonale Inde ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã poeniteâ⦠Impersonale Est enim poenitentia posterior cura Solemus nos pââ¦itere alicujus facti cum animum id attentius expendentes cura solicitudo subit Hinc ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã poenitentia ducor ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã exponitur apud alios authores mutatio consilij sed nunquam legitââ¦â⦠novo Testamento Alij componunt ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ex ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã meditor 1 Tim. 4. 15. Ita ut significet iterum vel postea meditor ut senior filius Matth. 21. 29. In generall repentance implieth a reformation of the whole man It presupposeth knowledge sense sorrow and acknowledgement of sin but yet these mââ¦e not up repentance For they may all be where there is no true repentance Iââ¦das had them all yet was he not reformed He retained a murtherous mind foâ⦠he murthered himself Reformation makes a new man A man turnes from what he was to what he was not This the Apostle thus expresseth to turn them from darkness to light and from the power of Satan unto God Act. 26. 18. From this ground there are made two parts of repentance 1. Mortification whereby we die to sin Sin is like the Egyptian darkness which extinguished all lights it is like thornes in the ground which soak out all the life thereof Sin therefore must be first mortified 2. Vivification which is a living in righteousness If grace be not planted in the soul it will be like the ground which will send forth weeds of it self The soresaid reformation is of the whole man For the minde seeth a necessââ¦y thereof the will pursueth it the heart puts to an holy zeale and the outward parts help to accomplish it Therefore repentance consisteth not simply in sins leaving a man for a prodigall when he hath spent all may cease to be prodigall and an old adulterer when his strength is ceased may forbear his adulterous acts but in these and others like them though the act be forborn the inordinate desire may remain Nor doth repentance consist in leaving some sins onely So did Herod Mar. 6. â⦠Nor in turning from one sin to another as from prophaness to superstition so did they whom the Pharisees made Proselytes Matth. 23. 15. Nor in a meer ceasing to do things unlawfull so may such as are idle on the Sabbath day The speciall principles that are comprised under this first head have reference either to the expression of dead workes or of repentance from them They are such as these 1. Man by nature is dead in sin Eph. 2. 1. Tit. 1. 16. though he live a nââ¦rall life 1 Tim. 5. 6. 2. All the acts of a naturall man are dead workes His thoughts words and deeds though they may seem never so fair Gen. 6. 5. Tit. 1. 15. for they are ãâã of dead men 3. The end of all a naturall man doth is death Rom. 6. 16. 4. There is a necessity of mans being freed for there must be repentance from deâ⦠workes He were better not be then not be freed Repentance is necessary for freedome from dead works Luk. 13. 3 5. for this end knowledge sense sorrow desire resolution and endeavour to forbear dead workes are requisite Under this first head is comprised whatsoever is meet to be taught in a Cateââ¦hisme of the law rigour and curse thereof of sin the kinds and issue thereof of death and the severall sorts of it of all mans misery and impotency of repentance of the nature necessity and benefit thereof of meanes and motives to atââ¦in it and signes to know it §. 9. Of principles concerning God THe second principle is this Faith towards God By vertue of this principle they were instructed in two great points One concerning God The other concerning Faith God is here to be considered essentially in regard of his divine nature or personally in reference to the three distinct persons Father Son Holy-Ghost In the former respect they were taught what God is what his divine properties what his workes In the latter respect they were taught the distinction betwixt the three persons and that in regard of order and kind of workes which are to beget to be begotten and to proceed and also in their distinct manner of working the Father by the Son and Holy-Ghost the Son from the Father by the Holy-Ghost the Holy-Ghost from the Father and the Son Concerning the Father they were taught that he is the primary fountain of all good that he sent his Son to save the world Ioh. 3. 17. that he gave the comââ¦orter which is the Holy-Ghost Ioh. 14. 16 26. Concerning the Son they were instructed in his two distinct natures and the union of them in one person which was God manifest in the flesh 1 Tim. 3. 16. and in his three offices which were King Priest and Prophet A King to gather preserve and protect his Church A Priest to make
1 Tim. 4. 14. and the Apostle setteth out the Act of ordination under this rite where he saith Lay hands suddenly on no man 1 Tim. 5. 22. Such as under the Gospell are to be set apart for ordinary Ministers are Pastours and Teachers Mens abilities to these functions are to be tried and good Testimony given of their orthodox judgement and pious conversation and in a publique assembly on a day of fasting and prayer they are after some exhortation and direction concerning the Ministeriall function and prayer made for Gods blessing on them they are to be set apart to the Ministeriall function by this rite of imposition of hands This rite was used to shew that the blessing which they desired and the ability which was given or was further to be expected was from above and for obtaining thereof prayer used to be joyned with imposition of hands Act. 6. 6. and 13. 3 and 20. 8. Of ordaining Ministers see more Chap. 3. v. 2. § 35. §. 18. Of principles about Prayer and Thanksgiving BEcause Prayer was joyned with imposition of hands and lifting up of hands is a rite proper to Prayer and put for Prayer 1 Tim. 2. 8. I suppose this to be a fit place to bring in that head of our Christian Religion which was questionless one branch of that ancient Catechisme Principles about Prayer may be such as these Prayer is a bounden duty It is to be made onely to God and in the name of Jesus Christ. It is to proceed from the heart and to be made with reverence and and in faith It is a meanes of obtaining all needfull blessings All things that tend to Gods glory our own or brothers good whether temporall or spirituall may be sought of God by Prayer To this head also may Thanksgiving be referred Christians ought to be as conscionable in giving thankes as in making Prayers Hereby they shall testifie their zeale of Gods glory as well as they testifie their desire of their own good Thankes must be given to God and that for all things and at all times and in all places publiquely and privately ever in the name and thorow the mediation of Jesus Christ. Of Prayer and Thanksgiving see more in the Whole Armour of God Treat 3. Part. 1. on Eph. 6. 18. § 1. c. §. 19. Of principles about Death THe fifth principle is thus set down And of the resurrection of the dead Of this principle there are two heads One concerning the dead the other concerning their resurrection About the dead there might be these principles No man ever yet remained alive on earth for ever It is appointed unto men once to dye Heb. 9. 27. onely one exception is recorded which was Enochs of whom it is said that God took him Gen. 5. 24. which phrase the Apostle thus expoundeth Enoch was translated that he should not see Death Heb. 11. 5. as for Elijah who went up by a whirlewind intâ⦠heaven 2 King 2. 11. it is not expresly said that he died not Though in his body he were taken up from the earth yet might his soul onely be carried into heaven Yet I will not deny but that he also might be exempted from Death But if this be granted there are onely two that we read of exempted from this common condition and one or two exceptions especially they being extraordinary do not infringe a generall rule This rule must not be extended to such as shall be living at the moment of Christ's comming to judgement for in reference to them thus saith the Apostle We shall not all sleep 1 Cor. 15. 51. and again we which are alive shall be caught up together in the clouds with them that are raised from the dead 1 Thess. 4. 17. Death is only of the body which the soul leaveth and thereupon it remaineth dead the soul it self is immortall Eccles. 12. 7. mans body was not at first made mortall for Death came by sin Rom. 5. 12. yet by Christ is the sting of Death pulled out 1 Cor. 15. 55. and the nature of it is altered For at first it was denounced as an entrance to hell Gen. 2. 17. Luk. 16. 22 23. by Christ it is maâ⦠a sweet sleep 1 Thes. 4. 13. and the entrance into heaven 2 Cor. 5. 1. Phil. 1. ââ¦3 it is to believers a putting off the rags of mortality 1. Cor. 15. 53 54. it is a full abolition of sin Rom. 6. 7. and they rest from all labours and troubles Rev. 14. 13 §. 20. Of principles about Resurrection THe bodies of men are not like the bodies of beasts which ever remain in the earth but they shall be raised Which the Apostle proveth by many argumeâ⦠1 Cor. 15. 12 c. They shall be raised by the power of Christs voyce Ioh. 5. â⦠and that at the last and great day Matth. 13. 49. all at once in a moment 1 Câ⦠15. 52. even the very same bodies that they had on earth Iob. 19. 27. not the substance but the quality onely of the bodies shall be changed 1 Cor. 15. 43 44. Bââ¦ing raised each body shall be united to his own soul and that for ever not to be separated again As for mens soules they never dye but immediately upon their separation from the body they go to those places where after the day of Judgement their bodies shall be with them Luk. 16. 23. they that are living at the day of judgement shall be changed 1 Cor. 15. 51. and suddenly caught up to judgement onely the dead shall first rise and then the quick shall be taken up with thâ⦠1 Thes. 4. 15 17. of Christ's Resurrection see Chap. 13. v. 20. § 164. §. 21. Of principles concerning the last Iudgement THe sixt and last principle is thus expressed and of eternall Iudgement This principle noteth out two points 1. The matter it self Iudgement 2. The continuance thereof Eternall About the matter it self these particulars following are observable There shall be a day of Judgement All men shall be judged Jesus Christ in his humane nature shall be the visible Judge Act. 17. 31. He will judge all men according to their workes Matth. 16. 27. every work shall be brought to Judgement whether it be open or secret whether it be good or evill Eccles. 1â⦠1â⦠men shall give an account for every idle word Matth. 12. 36. all shall not receiâ⦠the same sentence The righteous shall receive a blessed sentence of life the wicked a fearfull doom of condemnation Matth. 25. 34 c. There is a set day for this Judgement Act. 17. 31. but it is unknown to men and Angels that men might alwayes watch Mar. 13. 32 33. but it shall not come till the number of Gods ãâã shall be fulfilled Rev. 6. 11. The continuance of the day of Judgement under this word Eternall which is to be taken of the time following that shall never have an end hath respect to ãâã reward of the
from them and given to another Nation Mat. 21. 43. 2. A particular assembly is rejected when good pastors are taken away and instead of them idle and idol Shepheards are set over them whereby they fall from that which before they seemed to have 3. Particular persons are rejected when they are given over to hardnesse of heart as the Iewes were Isai. 6. 10. Thus they may stand as dead Trees in an Orchard but at length they shall be cut down All particular impenitent persons are utterly rejected by death Object So all may be rejected Answ. Not so for such as bring forth good fruit are by death transplanted from the nursery of Gods Militant Church to his glorious Orchard of the Triumphant Church Take heed that you provoke not God to complain and say What could have been done more to my vineyard that I have not done in its Isa. 5. 4. God hath sent us many Ministers time after time and they have taken great paines in plowing digging dunging and God hath sent down rain time after time what then can be expected if instead of herbs we beare Briers and Thornes §. 49. Of being nigh unto Cursing TO adde the greater terror the Apostle thus aggravateth the fearfull case of the fore-mentioned sinners in this phrase And is nigh unto Cursing The Greek word translated Cursing is a compound The simple nouâ⦠signifieth Cursing namely such cursed speech as proceedeth out of the bittered spirit of corrupt man Rom. 3. 14. It seemeth to be derived from an Hebrew ãâã which signifieth to curse The simple noune is but once used in the New Testaâ⦠The preposition with which the word of my Text is compounded addeâ⦠a kind of aggravation It is put for the curse of the Law Gal. 3. 10 13. And tâ⦠participle compounded with this preposition is applied to such as are devoted to hell-fire Mat. 25. 41. The word here signifieth that the curse which God will inflict is not only by word of mouth but also in act and deed Yet by way of mitigation this word nigh is added Where he spake of good ground he absolutely said in the time present It receiveth blessing but here as pââ¦ting off revenge for a time he saith is nigh cursing This gives proof of Gods Pââ¦tience whereof see Chap. 3. v. 9. § 101. The connexion of this cursing upon the forementioned rejecting is an evidâ⦠ãâã Gods curse following such as are rejected of him Instance Saul the nation of tâ⦠Iewes and other Churches before mentioned Such seem to be past hope They have deprived themselves of blessing and so made themselves liable to Cursing This is a further aggravation §. 50. Of Apostates end to be burned THe last clause of this verse in these words whose end is to be burned is a farther prosecution of the foresaid Metaphor for of old men were wont to burn ãâã fields which after much and long Tillage would bring forth nothing but Bâ⦠and Thornes That which the Apostle here especially intendeth is that such as are rejected ãâã God and cursed shall assuredly be cast into hell fire This is that unquenchâ⦠ãâã whereof the Baptist speaketh Mat. 3. 12. And which Christ intendeth Mâ⦠â⦠43 c. This is thus made known lest men should lightly esteem that which waâ⦠bââ¦fore spoken of rejecting and cursing When God is not seen in shewing mercy ãâã will shew himself the more terrible in his judgement Many thinke it is no great matter to be rejected and cursed They will say ãâã if we be deprived of our Ministers what if the Gospell be taken away so long as ãâã enjoy peace and plenty But if the burning here intended were well known ãâã believed those forerunners thereof would not be so lightly esteemed The Greek noune translated burning is not elsewhere used in the New ââ¦stament It is here applied to the earth for this relative whose hath ââ¦rence to the earth v. 7. Yet the verb from whence it is derived is used to ãâã out the burning of hell-fire Rev. 19. 20. and 21. 8. And this word is here intenâ⦠to set out under this comparison the torment of hell for there is no greater ââ¦ment then that which commeth by burning The burning here meant is made the end of Apostates For many are prone ââ¦on present prosperity to put off the fear of this burning The Apostle therefore ãâã them in minde of their latter end Though God in his patience and long suffâ⦠may bear with them some time as he did with the Fig-tree Luk. 13. 7. Yet ââ¦ing and that in hell shall be their end Their end is to burning as the Gââ¦eek phrase soundeth Burning is the Goale whereunto at last they shall come ãâã ãâã of the wicked shall be cut off Psal. 37. 38. This is exemplified in sundry Paâ⦠Matth. 3. 10. and 13. 42 50. Fret not thy self therefore because of evill doers Psal. 37. 1. though they ãâã ââ¦ly to prosper Consider their end Read to this purpose Psal. 73. §. 51. Of the resolution of Heb. Chap. 6. v. 7 8. Vers. 7. For the earth which drinketh in the rain that commeth oââ¦t upon it and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed receiveth blessing from God Vers. 8. But that which beareth Thornes and Bryers is rejected and is nigh unto cursing whose end is to be burned IN these two verses the difference between persevering and revolting professors is laid down both of them in a comparison taken from the earth One from good land v. 7. the other from bad v. 8. In setting down this comparison we may observe 1. The occasion of bringing in this comparison in this particle FOR. 2. The expression of the point it self Hereof are two parts 1. The state of persevering Professors 2. The state of Apostates 1. About the state of the former four branches are expressed 1. The condition of professors They are as earth 2. The means afforded for their growth rain This is amplyfied two wayes 1. By the comming of it upon the earth 2. By the frequency of that comming oft 3. Their entertaining the meanes This is manifested two wayes 1. They drink it in 2. They bring forth fruit This is amplified 1. By the kind of fruit herbs 2. By the qualification thereof Meet for them by whom c. 4. The issue This is set down 1. By their act they receive 2. By the subject matter which they receive amplified 1. By the kind of it blessing 2. By the Authour of it from God Vers. 8. 2. About the state of the latter who are Apostates is set down 1. The opposition betwixt them and such as persevere in this particle BUT 2. A Declaration of their condition This is set down 1. By their effect which is 1. Generally propounded they bear 2. Particularly exemplified in two kindes of fruit Thornes Bryers 2. By the issue and that in two branches 1. They are rejected 2. They
couched in the sacred Scriptures which require all the meanes that can be used for finding out the true and full sense of them of which meanes See The Whole Armour of God Treat 2. Part. 8. of Gods word on Eph. 6. 17. § 3. §. 3. Of Monarchicall government THe foresaid Melchisedec is here said to be a King King is a title of Soveraignty and superiority as the notation of the word in all the three learned languages implieth The Hebrew word is derived from a verb that signifieth to go yea and to go before It hath the notation from another word that signifieth a staffe Now the use of a staffe is to lean upon or to defend one or to drive away such as may be hurtfull A State is supported provided for and defended against enemies by a King who is in that respect a stay and staffe for it In Greek the notation of the word translated King implieth that the stability of a state resteth on him In Latin the word King is derived from a verb that signifieth to rule and raign In that this title King is given to Melchisedec who was born an hundred years before the flood who also was a righteous man and took upon him nothing but that which was right and belonged to him it appeares that Monarchicall government and Kingly authority is both ancient and warrantable The choyce which not only Gods people but also God himself hath made of sundry Kings and the directions which he hath given unto them how to manage their authority and the promises which he hath made to them and blessings which he hath bestowed on them do all prove the lawfulness of this high function for God would not call men unto unlawfull callings But most clear doth the Apostle make this point where he exhorteth Christians to be subject unto the higher powers and that on this ground that there is no power but of God Rom. 13. 1. Another Apostle in this case of subjection nameth the King and that as supreme 1 Pet. 2. 13. The very heathen by the light of nature discerned the equity of this point As most States in all ages have been after that manner governed so their wise and learned Philosophers have upon discussing the point concluded a Monarchicall government to be the best kind of government Nature hath instilled thus much into sundry unreasonable creatures The ãâã have a kind of King among them So heards and flocks of great and small caââ¦ell The Cranes are said to follow one guide By this kinde of government will unity peace and order which are the very nerves whereby polities are fastned together be better preserved Where there are many of equall authority especially if they have not one over them to over-rule them all there cannot but be many distractions So many men so many ãâã Besides mens minds are raised up by a monarchicall government to a due consideration of the eternall unalterable supreme Monarch over all the Lord God himself For a Monarchicall government is a representation of the supreme soveraignty which God the highest Monarch hath over all Object Many eyes may see more then one can In the multitude of counsellors there is safety and stability Prov. 11. 14. and 15. 22. Answ. True It is so In that respect wise Monarchs have had their counsellers Such were Achitophel and Hushai to David and Absolon 2 Sam. 15. 34. and 17. 6. Such were those old men that are said to stand before Solomon and gave counsell to Rehoboam his son 1 King 12. 6. Such were those seven counsellers that ãâã had Ezra 7. 14. Such were those seven wise men which are said to see the Kings face Hest. 1. 14. that is to have a free accesse into his presence to advise with him about weighty affaires Thus there were Ephori among the Lacedemonians for their Kings to consult withall and Consulls and Senators at Rome in the Emperours times 1. This layeth a duty upon Kings lawfully to use what is lawfull in it self leââ¦t they make that which is lawfull in it self to be unlawfull unto them There are many directions in Gods word given to this purpose which as it is their duty so it will be their wisdom well to observe 2. This layeth a duty upon people to be subject unto them in the Lord Rom. 13. 1 5. 1 Pet. 2. 13. Herein they manifest subjection to God himself whose Image Monarchs bear Thus also they will bring much outward and inward peace to themselves and avoyd temporall and eternall vengeance §. 4. Of Salem where Melchisedec raigned THe place where Melchisedec was King is by the Apostle stiled Salem which he taketh from Gen. 14. 18. The Apostle in the next verse expoundeth this woâ⦠and saith it signifieth peace The root in Hebrew from whence this word is derived signifieth to be at peace Job 22. 21. or to make peace 1 King 22. 44. And a noune signifieth peace it self Deut. 23. 6. This Salem was in that place where afterwards Ierusalem was built ãâã a noun compound The first part is taken from that word which Abraham ãâã to his Son Isaac who asked him where the Lamb for a burnt offering was Abraâ⦠answered God will provide Ieru the first part of Ierusalem is taken from that ãâã that is translated provide Salem being added thereunto maketh up Ierusaâ⦠and signifieth according to that composition God will provide peace Ierusalem was called by this name Salem in Davids time For thus saith he in Salem is Gods Tabernacle Psal. 76. 2. Salem might be called Ierusalem in memoriall of Gods providence in preserving Isaac from death when his Father was about to sacrifice him Gen. 22. 12 14. This Salem was the place where Isaac should have been offered up and where Soâ⦠built his Temple 2 Chro. 3. 1. And where David offered up his sacrifice whereby a great plague was stayed 1 Sam. 24. 18. The Jewes say that Abel and ãâã here offered up their sacrifices There was a City in Samaria neer Shechem of this name Gen. 33. 18. But the former is here meant Questionlesse the people that lived under so righteous a King as Melchisedec was who also was the Priest of God were in profession at least a Church of God So as we may not unfitly infer that there may be a civill Monarchicall government in the Church of God such were the Kings of Israel many of whom had care well to order the things of the Church of God This as a lawfull and beneficiall thing is promised to the Christian Church Kings shall be thy nursing Fathers and their Queens thy nursing-mothers Isa. 49. 23. Great is the benefit that Gods Church hath in sundry ages reaped from this kind of civill government Christians therefore among others ought for conscience sake and for the Lords sake be subject unto them Rom. 13. 5. 1 Pet. 2. 13. and pray for them 1 Tim. â⦠1 2.
whereunto this hath reference it is thus set downe He brought forth bread and ãâã Gen. 14. 18. Under this word bread all needfull and usefull food is comprised In this extent is the word bread frequently used in the Scripture particularly in the Lords Prayer Matth. 6. 11. See The explanation of the Lords Prayer on the fourth petition § 81. Under this word wine is in generall meant drink but it further implyeth a kind of choyce and dainty refreshing it was not water which might have been sufficient for Souldiers but wine to cheere their spirits For wine maketh glad the heart of man Psal. 104. 15. So as he brought forth not only that which was absolutely necessary to feed them but also that which might cheer up their spirits he made them a royall feast Thus doth Iosephus a Jew who wrote the History of the Jewes set down this point He brought forth saith ââ¦e great abundance of such things aâ⦠the season afforded This was a warrantable and a commendable act and giveth proof that Souldiers are to be succorded and rewarded This must be taken of such Souldiers as fight in a good cause Ioshuah bountifully rewarded the Reubenites and others that assisted their brethren against the Canaanites Iosh. 22. 8. It is said of Toi that he sent to salute David and to blesse him because he had fought against Hadadezer and withall he sent great presents 2 Sam. 8. 10. God himself gave the rich land of Egypt to Nebuchadnezzar because he had caused his army to serve a great service against Tyrus Ezek. ââ¦9 18 19. On this ground it was a custome in Israel to meet such at returned with good success from the war with tabrets with joy with instruments of musick 1 Sam. 18. 6. Judg. 1â⦠34. Sore vengeance was executed on the men of Succââ¦th and Penuel because they refused to succour Souldiers in such a case Iudg. 8. 5 c. This kind of succour as it argueth gratefulnesse for what hath been done so it gives great encouragement for the future victory useth not to be easily gotten much hazard must be undergone and great hardnesse endured for effecting it no work like unto it Such as tarry at home preceive the fruit and benefit of Souldiers paines and danger thereby their peace is maintained and they preserved from much violence and oppression which otherwise through the fury of enemies might fall upon them If incouragement is to be given to Souldiers after the war is ended much more while they are in war that they may the better hold out and not faint in their great undertakings As for those who deny to Souldiers their due and just wages and allowance they do the greatest injustice that can be The Apostle as a ruled case thus propounds this point who goeth a warfare any time at his own charges 1 Cor. 9. 7. Who better deserve their wages then Souldiers Commendable in this case is the charity of those who have built Hospitals or given revenewes or otherwise provided for such Souldiers as have been maimed in war and made thereby unable to provide for themselves §. 9. Of Kings slain in War THe time of Melchisedecs meeting Abraham is thus described returning from the slaughter c. This hath reference to Abrahams arming Souldiers and pursuing those enemies that had sacked Sodom and among others of the City had taken Lot and all that he had Gen. 14. 14 c. Melchisedecs meeting Abraham and royally entertaining him and his army after he had in a warlike manner set upon the enemies and slain them testifieth his approbation of what Abraham had doââ¦e which is further confirmed by Melchisedecs blessing him for what he had done This giveth a plain proof both of the lawfulnesse of war and also of slaying enemies ãâã warre Of these two points see the Churches Conquest on Exod. 17. 9. § 13. and oâ⦠Exod. 17. 13. § 60. The parties here said to be slain are stiled Kings There were foure Kings ãâã joyned together in that army which Abraham set upon and by this text it ãâã that they were slain To confirme me the truth whereof the History it self thus saith Abraham divided himself against them he and his servants by night and ãâã ãâã Gen. 14. 15. The History in generall saith that the enemies were smitten which includeth Commanders as well as common Souldiers and the Apostle who ãâã the full extent of that History expresly mentioneth the Kings themselves to be ãâã so as the greatest that be among men have no priviledge in war Bullets Arrows Swords and other warlike instruments put no difference betwixt the greatest ãâã the meanest Not only Ahab a wicked King of Israel was in wars slain with an arrow 1 King 22. 34. but also Iosiah King of Iudah one of the best Kings ãâã ever Iudah had 2 Cro. 35. 23. The flesh of Kings of Captaines and mighty ãâã ãâã in this respect said to be meat for the foules of the Aire Rev. 19. 18. All that joyn in war are as members of the same body and counted by the ãâã common trespassers The greater the commanders are the more they are sought alter by the enemy and in that respect in greater danger hereupon Davids ãâã would not suffer David himself to go with them in his own person and that upon this reason Thou art worth ten thousand of us 2 Sam. 18. 3. God also doth oft take occasion in this case to punish wicked Kings as ãâã 1 Kings 22. 28. Or to punish people by taking away good Kings as Iosiah 2 Kings 23. 29. Kings therefore and other great ones have just cause when they attempt war to be sure that their cause be just and weighty and to seek unto God for his protection and blessing yea and to commend their soules into his hands As in other cases so in war unto God the Lord belong the issues from death Psal. 68. 20 See tââ¦e Churches Conquest on Exod. 17. 16. § 86. They who are here said to be slaine were those who had before gotten a great victory and slaine many on the other side Gen. 14. 10. So as this giveth prooâ⦠that Conquerers may soon be Conquered See the Churches Conquest on Exod. 17. 11. § 47. §. 10. Of succouring such as we are nearly related unto THe occasion which Abraham took to wage the war whereunto this hath reference was that his kinsman was taken by the enemies For it is thus expresly said when Abraham heard that his brother was taken captive he armed his traiââ¦d servants c. Gen. 14. 14. He that is stiled his brother was Abrahams brotherâ⦠son Gen. 11. 27. and 14. 12. It hereby is evident that distresse of kindred is a just occasion to afford help unto them and if their distresse be captivity under an ãâã as Lots was it is a good ground to rescue them by force of armes On this groââ¦d the Reubenites Gadites and half the tribe
ariseth partly from their endeavour after peace and partly from Gods blessing upon their endeavour Great are the benefits which peace brings to a Kingdome Therefore righteous Kings seek it and God gives it as a blessing to them Of the benefits of peace See the Churches Conquest § 96. 1. This may serve as a just taxation of those that delight in war who are never well when they are out of war They will therefore pick quarrels thinking to get a name thereby to live on spoiles to trample under and triumph over others Such are no Kings of righteousnesse They are more fit to live in wildernesses among tygers and other ravenous beasts yea in hell among Devils then among men 2. Hereby Kings and others may testifie their righteous disposition namely by love of peace hereunto we are much exhorted Rom. 12. 18. Heb. 12. 14. Christ would have us not only keepers of peace but also makers of peace Matth. 5. 9. Holinesse and peace must go together Heb. 12. 14. Neither must the unrighteousnesse of others make us break peace nor must love of peace make us lose righteousnesse 3. Pray that these two may ever go together that Melchisedec may dwell in Salem Pray that the wars begun may end in peace and that that peace may be a peace of righteousnesse 4. Be thankfull to God for that peace that we have so far as it meeteth with righteousnesse and for the benefits that we enjoy thereby §. 23. Of Mysteries couched under Histories IN the third verse there are four mysteries taken from things concealed They are all spoken of Melchisedec as a type respectively because they are not by the holy Ghost expressed For in those Scriptures where mention is made of Melchisedec there is not any mention made of his Father Mother descent birth or death But all those things are spoken of Christ the truth simply and properly The ãâã though it go from the words and from the sense also applyed to Christ yet in relation to Melchisedec giveth the right sense thus whose Father and Mother are not written in the Genealogies nor the beginning of his ãâã nor end of his life A learned interpreter of the New Testament thus translates it who was ãâã ãâã unknown Father c. This phrase without descent thus The originall of ãâã stock cannot be declared Though these may shew the meaning of the words as applyed to the type ãâã they lose the emphasis of them and obscure the mysteries contained in them Object There are many men mentioned in Scripture whose Father Mother descent birth and death are not recorded in Scripture as Obadiah Habbakuk ãâã ãâã and others Answ. The parentage kindred birth and death of these and sundry otherâ⦠ãâã passed over because there was no great end of knowing them But these were ââ¦cealed in the History of this man purposely to imply a mystery Quest. How may we know this Answ. Because the Apostle who was guided by the same Spirit that ãâã ãâã ãâã were hath observed as much For the Spirit knoweth his own meaning ãâã one inspired by the Spirit of God had not revealed this mystery all the ãâã spirits of men that ever were could not have found it out for it is a deep ãâã and as closely couched in the History as ever any was We may learn hereby diligently to compare the Old and New Testament ââ¦ther thus may many profound mysteries be discovered Thus thou shalt find ãâã Ark. 1 Pet. 3. 21. the cloud the red-sea the Rock and Manna 1 Cor. 10. 2 3. to be such Sacraments as ours Thus thou shalt find the two children of Abraham ãâã born of a bond-woman the other of a free-woman to set forth children of ãâã flââ¦sh and of the spirit and their two mothers the two testaments Gal. 4. 24. c. Thus shalt thou find many legall rites and ceremonies applyed to their proper ãâã and substance and many dark and obscure prophecies cleerly revealed and opened §. 24. Of mysteries spoken of Melchisedec applyed to Christ. THe first three Greek words translated without Father without Mother without descent are here only used in the New Testament They are all compound words and that with the privative preposition that implyeth a plain negation of a thing 1. This without Father must needs be applyed to the humane nature of Christ. For as God the second Person in sacred Trinity he is the Son of the first Person which is his Father Ioh. 5. 17. But as man he had no proper Father he was born of a pure Virgin Isa. 7. 14. Matth. 1. 23. Luk. 1. 35. As for Ioseph the husband of his Mother it is said That he was supposed to be his Father Luk. 3. 23. and that to hide this great mystery from such as were obstinately malitious 2. This Epithite without Mother must needs have reference to Christs divine ââ¦ture for we shewed before that as man he had a Mother he was born of the Virgin Mary The History of his birth is distinctly set down by the ãâã But it is blasphemy to think that as God he should have a Mother The great Lord of heaven and earth is not like the gods of the heathen who were imagined to ãâã their wives and some of them to be born of Mothers Object The Virgin Mary is stiled the Mother of God Answ. That is by reason of the hypostaticall union of his two natures in which respect that which is proper to one nature is attributed to the other ãâã the Son of man is said to be in heaven Joh. 3. 13. because the divine Nature to which Christ humane Nature was united was in heaven So God is said to ãâã the Church with his own bloud Act. 20. 28. because the blood of that humane Nature which was united to the divine was shed to that end 3. This Epithite without descent or without pedigree or without kindred ãâã also be meant of his divine nature in reference whereunto he had no ancestors ãâã posterity In reference to his humane nature both Matthew and Luke set down his distinct Genealogie Matt. 1. 1. c. Luke 3. 23. c. In regard of his divine nature he was begotten of his Father by an eternal unalterable unconceivable generation 4. The last mystery consisteth of two branches One that he had no beginning of ãâã The other Nor end of life These two set down a true proper eternity without beginning and end See hereof The Explanation of the Lords Prayer § 224. This most properly and principally is to be taken of his divine nature As God he is Alpha and Omega Rev. 1. 8. Of Christs Eternity see Chap. 1. § 129. 143. 145. Christ as man had his beginning in the Virgins wombe after many hundred Generations had passed in the world even in the 3928 year of the world and about 34. yeares after there was an end of his mortall life in this world for he was
cruciâ⦠dead and buried Indeed he arose again from the dead ascended into heaven and there ever liveth and abideth in his humane nature so as in heaven he ãâã no end of life but on earth he had From the foresaid mysteries applyed to Christ we may infer these orthodox positions 1. Christ is true God without Mother c. 2. This true God was not a made God but eternall without beginning He had neither beginning of dayes nor end of life 3. Christ was true man a son of man 4. This true God and true man is one Person even as the type Melchisedec was one For the same Person that as God was without mother was also as man without father 5. This Person God-man is High-Priest in both his natures For Melchisedec that High-Hriest was in reference to Christs humane nature without father and in reference to his divine nature without mother Most of their heresies which are mentioned Chap. 2. v. 14. § 140. are by these mysteries apparently refuted The foresaid mysteries as in the truth and properties of them they belong unto Christ who is our true High-Priest are of singular use to strengthen our faith in and about his Priest-hood For 1. Knowledge of his man-hood maketh us the more boldly and confidently to ãâã unto him he being such an one as hath experience of our infirmities and necesâ⦠in himself 2. Knowledge of his God-head makes us more perfectly to relie upon him and to trust uââ¦to him For hereby we are assured that he is able to help 3. Union of his two natures in one person strengthneth our faith in his obedience death sacrifice resurrection and merit of all for hereby we are assured that he is of infinite power and that what he did and endured for us is of infinite valââ¦w and worth 4. His exercising of his Priest-hood in both natures as he was God-man maketh ãâã with greater confidence to go to him and to rest upon him and to prefer him before all others and to account him the only sufficient mediator §. 25. Of resemblances of Christ before his incarnation UPpon the forementioned priviledges the Apostle maketh this inference that Melchisedec was made like unto the Son of God This inference the Apostle bringeth in with this conjunction of opposition or discretion BUT as if he had said though Melchisedec were a true man yet in his singular prerogatives he was made like unto the Son of God The word translated made like is here only used It iâ⦠a compound The simple verb signifieth to liken one thing to another Matth. 7. ãâã The preposition wherewith the verb here used is compounded signifieth TO In this composition the word signifieth to represent the very form of another thing Thus did Melchisedec in the foresaid prerogatives set out the very form and excellency of the son of God Jesus Christ is here meant by the Son of God See Chap. 1. v. 2. § 15. Hereby we see that God of old gave visible types and resemblances of his Son and that before he was exhibited in the flesh Melchisedec was a meer true man yet was he so set forth as he bare a resemblance of the Son of God In other respects Aaron and other Priests Moses and other Prophets David and other Kings were speciall types and resemblances of Christ. So were all the sacrifices and especially the Paschall Lamb 1 Cor. 5. 7. So the Ark 1 Pet. 3. 21. So the red-sea the cloud Manna and the Rock 1 Cor. 10. 2 c. and sundry other types God gave before hand such resemblances of his Son for the good of his Church in those ages even to support their faith and uphold their hope till the ãâã of time should come That when it was come they might the more readily ââ¦brace and receive that truth and more confidently rest upon it 1. Herein the great and good care of God over his Church is manifested For though in his unsearchable wisdome he suffered many ages to passe before his ãâã was exhibited yet he took such order for his Church that was on earth ãâã that fulnesse of time as it should have meanes to partake of the benefit of thââ¦se things which Christ should do and endure in that fulnesse of time It is therefore said of those that lived many hundred yeares before that fulnesse of time was ãâã that they did all eat the same spirituall meat and did all drink the same ãâã drink even the same that we do For by way of explanation he addeth they ãâã of that spirituall Rock that followed them and that Rock was Christ 1 Cor. 10. 3 4. In this respect it is said of Abraham that he rejoyced to see Christs day and ãâã saw it and was glad John 8. 56. The like care doth God shew over his Church even now Now that the ãâã of God is taken into heaven For we still injoy his Ministers who are in his stead ãâã us 2 Cor. 5. 20. and his Sacraments both the Sacrament of regeneration and of spirituall nourishment yea also the benefit of his promise to be amongst us ãâã 18. 20. even to the end of the world Matth. 28. 20. wherefore as Saints that lived before Christ was exhibited used Priests Sacrifices and other types of Christ before be was exhibited So must we use his Ministers Sacraments and other ãâã now after he is taken from us as memorials of him §. 26. Of Christs everlasting Priest-hood prefigured in Melchisedââ¦c THe most especiall and principall thing wherein Melchisedec was made like unto the Son of God was in this that he a abideth a Priest continually In regard of the History concerning Melchisedec this is to be taken as the former points were in the former part of this verse Melchisedec is said to abide a Priest continually because the History which ââ¦eth him to be a Priest maketh no mention either of the beginning of his Priââ¦st hood or of the ending thereof Thus was he said before to have neither beginning of dayes nor ending of life There are two words that set forth the eternity of Christs Priest-hood in reference to the time future which is beyond all determination or end and in reference to the continuance thereof without interruption or intermission The Greek word translated abideth signifieth the continuance of a thing Matth. 11. 23. The other phrase translated continually is another then that which is before translated for ever Chap. 5. 6. This word here used is a compound Tââ¦e simple signifieth a long continuance The preposition wherewith this is compounded signifieth through Thus the word compounded with it ãâã a continuance through perpetuity so as there is no intermission no determination of the thing This applied to Christ the truth whereof Melchisedec was a type ãâã cut three points 1. That Christ was a true Priest See Chap. 2. v. 17. § 172. 2. That Christs Priest-hood continued for ever See Chap.
down concerning Melchisedecs excellencies §. 50. Of a likenesse in unequals Heb. 7. 8. And here men that die receive tithes but there he receiveth them of whom it is ââ¦sed that he liveth INn this verse the Apostle produceth a third argument to prove the excellency ãâã Melchisedecs Priest-hood above the Levites The argument is taken from the ââ¦ferent condition of the Priests The Levites were mortall Melchisedec not so The argument may be thus framed He that ever liveth to execute his Priest-hood is more excellent then ãâã who are subject to death and thereupon forced to leave their ãâã others But Melchisedec ever liveth c. And the Levites are subject to death ãâã Therefore Melchisedec is more excellent then they Of the adverb truly expressed in Greek but not in English See v. 5. § ãâã In setting down this argument the Apostle giveth an instance of a common ââ¦ledge that belonged to the Levites as well as to Melchisedec which was to ãâã tithes How this was a priviledge is shewed § 33. Herein he giveth an ãâã that a common priviledge in some things argueth not an equality in all ãâã may be a like resemblance in some particulars betwixt such things as are much ââ¦ferent one from another There is a like resemblance betwixt the sun and a ãâã in giving light yet there is a great disparitie betwixt these creatures Man is ãâã to be made in the Image of God and after his likenesse Gen. 1. 26 27. This ââ¦plieth a resemblance betwixt God and man which is further manifested by ãâã title Gods given to sons of men Psal. 82. 6. Yet if any shall imagine man to be equall to God he neither knoweth God nor man aright 1. Hereby sundry places of Scripture which otherwise might seem very strange are cleared such as these Walk in love as Christ also hath loved us Eph. 5. 2. Forgive one another as God hath forgiven you Eph. 4. 32. Be perfect even as your father ãâã is in heaven is perfect Matth. 5. 48. Thy will be done in earth as it is in ãâã Matth. 6. 10. Every man that hath hope in Christ purifieth himself even as ââ¦e ãâã pure 1 Ioh. 3. 3. All these and other like places are to be understood of such a resemblance as may stand with much in-equality 2. This discovereth the false inference which Anabaptists do put upon sundry spirituall priviledges which are common to all Christians as to be one in ãâã Gal. 3. 28. to be made free by Christ Gal. 5. 1. To have one Father one ãâã one teacher and to be all brethren Matth. 23. 8 9 10. From these and other like common priviledges they infer that all of all sorts Kings and Subjects Masters and Servants and others differenced by other relations are equall every way and that the ordinary degrees of superiority and inferiority are against the warrant oâ⦠Gods word and common priviledge of Christians Herein they bewray much ignorance being not able to discern betwixt those different respects wherein things are equall and things differ By this consequence the difference here noted betwixt ãâã dec and Levi would be taken away These two adverbs here there are fitly used in this place For the Apostle speaketh of the Levites as of his Country-men dwelling where he did ãâã of Melchisedec as of a stranger dwelling in a remote place 2. He spake of the Levites as men of latter dayes neerer his time but of ââ¦sedec as of a man of ancient dayes long before the Levites These two adverbs imply thus much In this place and in that place every ãâã at this time and at that time at all times Priests of the Lord received ãâã This was not a prerogative proper to Melchisedec but common also to the Levites Prudently therefore is their due given to both parties Though the main drift of the Apostle be to advance Melchisedec and his Priesthood above the Levites and their Priest-hood yet he denies not the Levites ãâã ãâã which was due to them as well as to Melchisedec which was ãâã tithes This is be noted against sââ¦ch wrangling Sophisters and intemperate disputers as in their heat through violence in opposing their adversaries deny them that which ãâã dââ¦e unto them and labour to dââ¦base them more then is meet they will deny maââ¦y truths because they are averred by their adversaries §. 51. Of Ministers being mean men that die ALbeit there were a common priviledge betwixt the Levites and Melchisedec yet there was a great disparity in thââ¦ir persons for of the Levites it is here said they were men that dââ¦e but of Melchisedec he liveth So as there was as great a difference betwixt them as betwixt mortality and immortality There are two points observable in this phrase men that die The first is about this word men Thâ⦠Greek word signifieth ordinary mean men It is the same that is used Chap. 2. v. 6. § 54. The other is in this word die meaning such as are subject unto death and in their time shall die and thereupon leave this world and all their imployments therein yea so leave them as not to do any thing about them any more for there is ãâã ãâã nor device nor knowledge nor wisdome in the graââ¦e Eccles. 9. 10. The Greek verb translated die is a compound The simple verb signifieth to die Matth. 2. 20. Thence an adjective that signifieth mortââ¦ll 1 Cor. 15. 53 54. The compound being with a preposition that signifieth from hath an emphasis and implieth a departing from all that a man hath This mortality of the sons of Levi who were Priests is in speciall here set down to amplifie the excellency of Melchisedec who liveth but withall it may be brought in as an evidence of the mutability of the legall Priest-hood and that by a kind of resemblance betwixt the persons and their office that as the persons who are Priests had their time and after that were taken away so their office which was the Priest-hood had an appointed time after which it should be abrogated This point of the mutability of the Priest-hood is expresly proved by the Apostle v. 11 12. Of Priests being subject to death See v. 23. § 97. That which is here said of the Levites is true of all Ministers of the word that they are but men mean men mortall men that die Hereupon this title son of man is given to a choyce Prophet Ezek. 3. 17. And choyce Apostles say thus of themselves We also are men of like passions with you Act. 1â⦠1â⦠They said this when people so admired them as they supposed them to be gods and would have sacrificed unto them God doth herein magnifie his power by enabling men that are subject to death to perform so great things as the ministeriall function requireth to be performed 1. This common condition of Ministers to be men that die should make them oft to look upon these black feet
be mollified This phrase as I may so say is a mollifying phrase See § 55. II. Priests received tithes This is here taken for granted See § 56. III. Children in their Parents do things before they are born Levi paid tithes in Abraham before he was born See § 56 57. IV. Difficult and doubtfull points are to be explained and confirmed This is the main scope of the tenth verse See § 58. V. Children are in their parents loynes An instance hereof is given in Levie See § 59. VI. Relations of children to Parents continue generation after generation This description of the time of Levi's being in Abrahams loines even when Melchisedec ãâã him proves this point See § 56. §. 61. Of the imperfection of the Leviticall Priest-hood Heb. 7. 11. If therefore perfection were by the Leviticall Priest-hood for under it the people received the Law what further need was there that another Priest should rise after the order of Melchisedec and not be called after the order of Aaron HItherto the Apostle hath set forth the excellency of Christs Priest-hood by way of similitude to Melchisedecs who was a type of Christ So as all the excellencies typically set out about Melchisedec were really and properly found in Christ the truth Here further the Apostle begins to declare the excellency of Christs Priest-hood by way of dissimilitude betwixt it and the Leviticall Priest-hood wherein he sheweth how far Christs Priest-hood excelled Aarons The Jews had Aarons Priest-hood in high account and so rested on that as they little or nothing at all regarded Christs The Apostle therefore endeavours to draw their mind from Aarons Priest-hood to Christs which he proveth to be far the more excellent The foresaid dissimilitude is exemplified in seven particulars See § 1. The first branch of dissimilitude is in the mutability of Aarons Priest-hood and the immutability of Christs From the mutability of the former Priest-hood the imperfection thereof is inferr'd which is the first point laid down in this verse and that by way of ââ¦on thus If therefore perfection c. The Apostle here taketh it for granted that perfection was not to be had by the Leviticall Priest-hood His argument may be thus framed If perfection were by the Leviticall Priest-hood there needed no other ãâã there needed another Priest-hood therefore perfection was not by the Leviticall Thus this conditionall conjunction IF is the ground of a strong negation The illative conjunction Therefore hath reference to that which he had before produced out of Scripture concerning Melchisedec who had another ãâã ãâã Priest-hood then the Sons of Levi and concerning Christ who was the truth ââ¦pified by Melchisedec and witnessed to be a Priest after the order of Melchisedec This therefore being so perfection cannot be imagined to be by the Leviticall Priesthood Of the derivation of the Greek word translated perfection see Chap. â⦠â⦠10. § 97. Here it is taken in the largest latitude of perfection namely for such a ãâã absolutenesse as nothing needs be added thereto The Leviticall Priest-hood was not so full and absolute For the Apostle ãâã ãâã this Text implyeth that there was need of another Priest-hood The Leviticall Priest-hood was that which the Sons of Levi namely ãâã his posterity executed under the Law The Greek word translated Priest-hood is not the very same that ãâã used before v. 5. but it is derived from the same root and signifieth the ãâã thing See § 37. The main point here intended is that the Priest-hood under the Law was imperfect This is proved in this Chapter by many arguments which we shall note in their due place Perfection here meant is a furnishing of men with all such graces as may make them eternally happy It compriseth under it effectuall vocation justification sanctification yea and glorification That Priest-hood could not by true grace bring men to glory In this respect it is said that the gifts and sacrifices which those Priests offered up could not make him that did the service perfect Heb. 9. 9. And that the Law can never make the commers thereunto perfect Heb 10. 1. Quest. Why then was this Priest-hood ordained Answ. It was ordained for a meanes to draw men on to Christ. In this respect the Law is said to be our School-master to bring us unto Christ Gal. 3. 24. See § 68. This point discovereth sundry dotages 1. The dotage of the superstitious Jewes who lift up their eyes no higher then to this Priest-hood whereon they rested and built their faith They would not be brought to subject themselves to any other No not when this was actually ââ¦gated and another more perfect actually established in the room of it Herein they perverted the wisdome and goodnesse of God towards them and the main ãâã which he aimed at in appointing the Leviticall Priest-hood which was to lead them as it were by the hand to Christ and to afford them some easie steps in regard of their weaknesse to ascend upon and to see Christ the better thereby The fulnesse of time wherein the Messiah was to be exhibited was then to come God therefore afforded meanes answerable to their condition to support their faith and ãâã their hope But they made those means an occasion to withold or to withdraw them from Christ. Such an error this was as the Apostle saith of them that were seduced therewith Christ shall profit you nothing Gal. 5. 2. The Leviticall Priesthood and Christs Priest-hood can no more stand together then Dagon and the ãâã of God 2. The dotage of Christian Jewes or Jewish Christians who conform themselves to the Jewish ceremonies If the forenamed error of them who never made profession of Christ be so heynous as was before shewed what may be thought of them who being instructed in the Christian religion and thereupon professing Christ would induce a Priest-hood contrary to Christs For they who bring in ãâã ceremonies bring in the Jewish Priest-hood under which the Jewish ceremonies were first established Do not these crosse the main scope of the Apostle do they not advance the Leviticall Priest-hood against Christ and make Christs Priest-hood imperfect 3. The dotage of Papists who do directly establish another Priest-hood which is neither Jewish nor Christian nor after the order of Aaron nor after the order of Melchisedec a monstrous Priest-hood such an one as never was heard of before For 1. Their Priests are no such persons as Melchisedec was 2. Their sacrifice they say is unbloody and yet for sin but without shââ¦dding of blood is no remission Heb. 9. 22. 3. They make their sacrifice to be for the sins of quick and dead yet after death the judgement Heb. 9. 27. 4. They say that their sacrifice is the very flesh and blood of Christ yet that which Melchisedec brought forth was true bread and wine 5. The things that they say they offer are indeed meer creatures yet they call them their
useâ⦠to the Church §. 64. Of the meaning of these words What further need was there that another Priest should rise THe main force of the Apostles argument whereby he proveth the imperfection of the Leviticall Priest-hood is thus interrogatively expressed what further need ãâã there c. This interrogation intendeth a strong negation See Chap. 1. v. 5. â⦠ââ¦6 Of the word translated need see Chap. 5. v. 12. § 62. An adjective thence derived and compounded with the privative prepositiâ⦠signifiââ¦th unprofitable Matth. 25. 30. So as that whereof there is no need especially if it hath been in use before is unprofitable So the Leviticall Priest-hood The Greek adverb translated further is the very same that was translated yet â⦠58. Here it hath reference to the time wherein Christ the true Priest far more excellent every way then any of the sons of Levi was exhibited Hereby he granteth that formerly the Leviticall Priest-hood was needfull and usefull but none afâ⦠that there was no further use or need thereof The other Priest whom here he intendeth is Christ himself who is expresly said to be after the order of Melchisedec Of that order see Chap. 5. v. 6. § 30. The verb translated rise is a compound The simple verb signifieth to see or ââ¦lice Matth. 4. 5. The compound to rise Matth. 9. 9. Or to ãâã Matth. 22. 24. It is here used in the former sense and sitly translated rise It implieth a cleââ¦r manifestation of a thing Christ was ever As God he was from ãâã to everlasting Psal. 90. 2. As God-man Mediator and Priââ¦st he was shadowed and typified in all the Priests that ever were from the beginning of the world But being incarnate he rose as the Sun and by his rising dispelled the clouds and shadows of all the types and ceremonies Upon these premises that Christ was a Priest and after another order then the sons of Levi and raised up instead of them to perfect what they could not the imperfection of the legall Priest-hood is evinced §. 65. Of superfluous additions to perfection FRom the Apostles argument that the Leviticall Priest-hood was imperfect because another was raised after it It may well be inferred that Nothing need be ãâã to that which is perfect Hereby the wise man proveth the work of God to be ãâã because nothing can be put to it Eccl. 3. 14. The like may be said of the word of God and thereupon the wise man giveth this advice adde thou not unto his words Prov. 30. 5 6. 1. Whatsoever is added to that which is perfect must need be superfluous because nothing is wanting or defective in that which is perfect 2. An addition to that which is perfect is dishonourable for it seemeth to impeach it of some imperfection Hereby is discovered the boldnesse pride and presumption of the Church of Rome who of her own idle brain maketh many additions to things most absolute and perfect as to God Christ the Holy Ghost and holy ordinances 1. To God who is al-sufficient they adde many idols to help them in their needs as if God were not of himself able to help in all needs 2. To Christ who is in all that he undertaketh willing and able to accomplish it they adde in all his offices coadjutors and helps To his kingly office they adde a viceroy an head a spouse of his Church as if he alone could not govern it To his propheticall office they adde a great Prophet to coyn new articles of faith to turn those which Christ hath established this way or that way as their Pope pleaseth To his Priesthood they adde other Priests to offââ¦r up as they say true real ââ¦pitiatory sacrifices for the quick and dead To his mediation and ãâã they adde the mediation and intercession of all the Angels ãâã Saints in heaven To his blood the milk of the Virgin Mary To ãâã wounds the wounds of their Saint Francis To his death the ãâã of Martyrs among whom they reckon many traytors and ãâã ââ¦rious malefactors To his merits the merits of mens works 3. To the Holy Ghost who likewise is able to effect what he undertaketh ãâã in wisdome in regard of mans weaknesse he useth meanes which ãâã are but bare instruments they adde Bishops and Priests to whom ãâã give a divine power of breathing in an holy spirit and to the ââ¦ments of working grace by the very act done 4. To the word of God which is most perfect they adde Canons of ââ¦cels decrees of Popes and sundry humane traditions 5. To the two Sacraments which Christ the wise King of his Church ãâã thought sufficient they adde five others namely Orders Pennance ââ¦firmation Matrimony and Extream unction Against these and all other like additions may the Apostles argument be pressed ãâã God Christ the Holy Ghost the word of God and Sacraments be perfect ãâã those additions are vain But if there need such additions then are not God ãâã the Holy-Ghost the word of God and Sacraments perfect Take notice ãâã ãâã the blasphemous positions of that whorish Church 2. Let us learn to testifie our acknowledgement of Gods and Christs ãâã ãâã Spirits alsufficiency and perfection by trusting wholy and only on them Tââ¦e ãâã is to be applyed to Christs offices sacrifice merits word and Sacraments §. 66. Of Christs Priest-hood differing from Aarons THe Apostle sets down the difference betwixt the Leviticall Priest-hood and Christs both affirmatively thus After the order of Melchisedec and negatively thus and not to be called after the order of Aaron This he doth purposly to ãâã with an objection which might be made against his former arguments namely that a succession of one thing after another doth not necessarily imply an imperfection in the one and perfection in the other For Eleazar succeeded ââ¦Wprdâ⦠and so other Priests under the Law one after another yet the latter were not more perfect then the former Answ. The Apostle doth not draw his argument simply from the succession of one Priest to another but of one Priest-hood and that after another order These two orders of Melchisedec and Aaron are the only two orders of Priesthood that ever were instituted in Gods Church In this respect the numeration of orders here set down is full and perfect The former after which Christ was hath been proved to be far more excellent then the latter see v. 4. § 31. The latter after which Christ was not is stiled the order of Aaron ãâã was the first publick legall Priest that Priest-hood was appropriated to him and liâ⦠seed and the Laws concerning that Priest-hood were first given to him and in and under him to his posterity Fitly therefore is that Priest-hood said to be after ãâã order of Aaron This word called is not the same that was used Chap. 5. v. 4. § ãâã About Gods deputing one to an office It properly signifieth to be said Chap. 3.
7. 23 24. Vers. 23. And they truly were many Priests because they were not suffered to ââ¦nue by reason of death Vers. 24. But this man because he continueth ever hath an unchangeable ââ¦hood IN these two verses there is a fourth argument to prove the excellency of Christs Priest-hood above the Leviticall see § 1. The argument is taken from the different condition of the one and other persons Christ ever endureth They did not so The argument may be thus framed He that ever remaineth to execute his office himself is more excellent ãâã they who are forced by death to leave their office to others But Christ ever remaineth c. And the Levites were forced by death to leave their office to others Therefore Christ was more excellent The copulative particle AND whereby these verses are knit to the former sheweth that these verses contain in generall the same matter that the former did Of the adverb translated truly see v. 5. § 37. This numerall adjective many may imply many Priests together because one was not able to perform all the offices appertaining to the Priest-hood Or it may be taken of many successively one after another because one could not ever remain in that office But as one died another must come in his room Boââ¦h these were points of infirmity and in both Christ excelled the Leviticall Priests For he alone did all that his Priest-hood required No creature afforded any assistance or help unto him And he ever liveth so as he needeth no successor The circumstances of the Text do plainly demonstrate that the latter is here especially intended For the Apostle himself rendreth this reason why they were many ãâã because they were not suffered to continue c. This phrase they were not suffered is the interpretation of one Greek word which signifieth to hinder Luk. 11. 52. or forbid Mar. 9. 38. So here they are fââ¦rbidden by death or hindred death as an injurious Lord forbids men alwayes to abide here and hinders them in their work The verb translated to continue is a compound The simple verb signifieth to remain This compound hath an emphasis which the Latine expresseth with a like composition but our English with these words abide 1 Cor. 16. 16. continââ¦e Iam. 1. 25. Death suffers them not to abide or continue on earth for ever no nor very long See § 97. §. 97. Of Priests subject to death BY the foresaid explanation of the verse it is evident that Priests under the Law were subject to death There needs no proof of the point Experience hath confirmed the truth thereof For where now are any of them Are they not all dead 1. They were Sons of Adam and therefore subject to that doom which was denounced against him Gen. 3. 19. 2. Sin was in them They brought it into the world and retained it while they lived in the world Rom. 5. 12 1 King 8. 46. Of applying this to Ministers see v. 8. § 51. Priests under the Law had a great priviledge yet it exempted them not from death neither doth any outward priviledge Do the Prophets live for ever Zacch 1. 5. Where are the Patriarks where Kings where other great ones It is appointed unto men none excepted once to die Heb. 9. 27. Should outward priviledges exempt men from death they would puffe them up too much Hezekiah having assurance of fifteen yeares continuance on earth rendred not again according to the benefit done unto him for his heart was lifted up 2 King 20. 6. 2 Chro. 3â⦠25. This may be a good warning to such as are advanced above others whether Kings Nobles Rich Magistrates Masters or others Though those Priests were as other men subject to death besides other infirmities yet that was no impediment to that function whereunto God had called them so long as God was pleased to preserve them on earth Though they were taken from among men and so as other men yet they were for men in things pertaining to God Heb. 5. 1. The like may be said of Prophets Ministers Magistrates and other sorts God who appointeth them their place giveth them power to do their work When God made Saul King he gave him another heart 1 Sam. 10. 9. When by Gods appointment there were 70. Elders chosen to assist Moses the Lord gave the Spirit of Moses unto them Numb 11. 25. God maketh able Ministers of the new Testament 2 Cor. 3. 6. This is a great encouragement to those who are deputed according to Gods word to any function It also warneth others more to consider the speciall function of men then their common condition That which is here noted of the power of death that it suffers not men to continue shewes that here is no hope of ever abiding here He that well knew this said here ãâã we no continuing City Heb. 13. 14. This is for the comfort of beleevers but for terror to the impenitent Beleevers have a better place provided for them where they shall ever be Impenitents shall have another place where they shall receive the just desert of their sinnes even easelesse and endlesse ââ¦orments This clause they were many Priests is a consequence following upon the foresâ⦠mortality of Priests and sheweth that among men it is needfull that a success ãâã ãâã Ministers be nourished for continuing Gods service To this end Governours ãâã Families succeeded one another as Isaac succeeded Abraham Afterwards ãâã ãâã Priests succeeded one another As Eleazar succeeded Aaron There were after ãâã Schooles and Colledges of Prophets to train up the younger to succeed the elder ãâã they should be taken away 1 Sam. 19. 20. 2 King 2. 3 5. and 6. 2. and 22. â⦠These were as nurseries Commendable in this respect is their care who have ââ¦rected Schooles and Colledges which ought to be continued and prayed for §. 98. Of Christs enduring ever IT was a deficiency and imperfection which was before noted of the mortaliâ⦠of the Legall Priests Therefore the Apostle setteth out Christ in a contrary coââ¦tion as appears by this conjunction of opposition BUT which is ãâã so used in the Proverbs The Greek particle here translated this man is not the same that ãâã translated v. 4. § 31. It is here a single article which signifieth HE. The continuance of Christ here intended and expressed under this word ââ¦dureth is not to be taken as that continuance which was denyed to the Priâ⦠ãâã the former verse namely here on earth For Christ did not here ever endure ãâã of a continuance where he may exercise his Priestly function and that is in ãâã The other Priests function was to be exercised on earth Of the phrase translated ever see Chap. 5. v. 6. § 29. That which is ãâã said of Christ enduring ever is to be applyed to him as he was man and mediatâ⦠betwixt God and man and Priest for men in things appertaining
to God Thus iâ⦠Iesus Christ the same yesterday and to day and for ever Heb. 13. 8. The Son abideth for ever Joh. 8. 35. So cleer was this point that the adversaries of Christ could say we have heard out of the Law that Christ abideth for ever ãâã 12. 34. His humane nature being united hypostatically to the divine nature it was not possible that he should be holden of death Act. 2. 24. Object Christ did die Matth. 27. 50. Answ. 1. It was no forced death but that whereunto he voluntarily subjected himself Iohn 10. 18. For when it pleased him he took up his life again Ioâ⦠2. 19. Rom. 1. 4. 2. He continued under the power of death but three dayes 3. Christs death was a part of the execution of his Priestly function so aâ⦠it caused no intermission of his office 4. Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more death hath no ãâã dââ¦on over him Rom. 6. 9. This is he that saith of himself I am he that liveth and ãâã dead and behold I am a live for evermore Rev. 1. 18. This is the enduring ãâã whereof the Apostle here speaketh 1. Great ground of confidence hence ariseth It was the ground of ãâã ââ¦nfidence that his redeemer lived Job 19. 25. By reason of the mysticall and spirituall union that is betwixt Christ and beleevers they may rest upon it that so long as the head liveth the members shall not be utterly destroyed Because I live yee ãâã all ãâã also saith Christ Iohn 14. 19. God hath given unto us eternall life and this life ãâã ãâã his Son 1 Joh. 5. 11. Your life is hid with Christ in God Col. 3. 3. 2. The Apostle layeth down this as a speciall point wherein we should be ãâã unto Christ Rom. 6. 11. For this end we must labour to feel the life of Christiâ⦠ãâã Gal. 2. 20. And we must nourish the Spirit of Christ in us Rom. 8. 11. 3. This is a forcible motive to draw us unto Christ and to make us hold close unto him and never depart from him Christ being the living God is to be truââ¦ed in 1 Tim. 4. 10. and 6. 17. Peter and the rest of the Disciples would not depâ⦠from Christ because he had the words of eternall life and was the Son of the being God John 6. 68 69. We cannot go from him but to death and damnation 4. On this ground we need not fear man for his breath is in his nostrils Is. 2. 22. Hezekiah was encouraged against the railings of a potent enemy because he reproached the living God Isa. 37. 17. §. 99. Of the unchangablenesse of Christs Priest-hood AN especiall consequence that followeth upon Christs abiding ever is thus expressed He hath an unchangable Priest-hood Of the Greek word translated Priest-hood See v. 11. § 61. The adjective translated unchangable is here only used in the New Testament It is a double compound The simple verb whence it is derived signifieth ãâã The first compound to go or passe over This compound is in the New Testament used metaphorically to transgresse a Law Matth. 15. 2 3. 2 Iohn v. 9. This double compound is with a privitive preposition It signifieth that which cannot passe away and perish In which respect some translate it everlasting Our last English translators unchangable It signifieth also that which cannot passe from ãâã to another This our last English translators have noted in the margent thus which passeth not from one to another This I take to be here especially intended Though both be true yet the latter is most proper and pertinent It giveth proof that the Priest-hood of Christ is inseparably annexed to his own person It cannot passe from him nor be transferred upon another As the meaning of the word so the force of the Apostles argument declares as much For herein lyeth a main difference betwixt the Leviticall Priest-hood and Christs that that passeth from party to party but this not so The type doth excellently clear this For Melchisedec had no predecessor no successor Hence is it that Christs sacrifice was but one and but once offered up v. 27. 1. There is no need that Christs Priest-hood should passe from himself because he is sufficient of himself to do all things required thereby Three things make Christ a sufficient Priest of himself 1. His Almighty power 2. The perpetuall vigour of his sacrifice Heb. 9. 28. 3. His continuall abode at Gods right hand Heb. 10. 12. 2. There is none able to go on in it if he should passe it over and that in three respects 1. The impotency of creatures in so great a work 2. Their unworthinesse to have any hand in such a work 3. Their mortality This is an unanswerable argument against Popish Priests who they say succeed Christ. In this and the former verse there are four arguments against that Hereticall position 1. The difference betwixt Christ who is only one able to do all of himself and them who are many 2. Their mortality 3. Christs eternity 4. The inseparablenesse of Christs Priest-hood from himself This one Heresie is enough to make us separate from the Church of Rome and have no communion with her Learn we as to stick close to Christ our only Priest so to rest us wholy and only upon his Priest-hood which passeth not away from him §. 100. Of the resolution and observations of Heb. 7. 23 24. Vers. 23. And they truly were many Priests because they were not suffered to continue by reason of death Vers. 24. But this man because he endureth ever hath an unchangeable Priest-hood THe sum of these two verses is a difference between Christ and the Leviticall Priests The difference is especially about the continuance of the one and of the other There are two parts 1. The mutability of the Leviticall Priest-hood v. 23. 2. The stability of Christs Priest-hood v. 24. There is to be considered in both 1. The substance 2. A consequence In the substance of the former is set down 1. The point it self They continued not 2. The reason thereof By reason of death The consequence thereof is implyed in this word Many In the substance of the latter is set down 1. The point it self he endureth 2. The extent thereof for ever The consequence hereof is that he hath an unchangeable Priest-hood Doctrines Vers. 23. I. The Leviticall Priest-hood did not alwayes continue This is ââ¦sed See § 97. II. Death is an imperious Lord. This phrase suffered not implyeth as ãâã See § 96. III. Death hinders a perpetuall abode on earth It suffers not to continue See § 97. IV. Gods service on earth is continued by succession This is intended under ãâã noun of multitude Many See § 97. Vers. 24. V. Christ still exerciseth his Priest-hood In this respect he is said to ââ¦dure See § 98. VI. There is no end of Christs Priest-hood As Priest he endureth ever See § 9â⦠VII
times when it was established even in the latter times Iâ⦠2. 2. 3. In regard of the succession of it in the room of the former v. 7. 4. In regard of the perpetuall vigor thereof it is ever as new It is like unto Aaââ¦od which continued as new fresh flourishing so long as the Ark was among the Jewes Numb 17. 10. It was like to that which is planted in the house of the Lord Psal. 92. 13 14. This is a great commendation of this covenant and it is attributed to such excellent blessings as were promised to the time of the Gospell as a New Testament a nââ¦w Hierusalem a new Heaven and earth a new Name a new Commandement a new way a new heart a new Spirit and a new Song Of these see the Progresse of Gods Providence on Ezek. 36. 11. § 6. Seeing that in these times of the Gospell all things are new we also must be new creatures The Apostle maketh this inference upon this ground 2 Cor. 5. 17. This is the true learning of Christ concerning which the Apostle giveth this direction Eph. 4. 21 22 23 24. 1. Cast off the old man with the corrupt lusts thereof What was learned in the old School of corrupt nature must be unlearned in Christs School These must be cast ââ¦ay as a menstruous cloath Isa. 30. 22. 2. Be renewed in the Spirit of your mind That is in your understanding which is a ãâã Matth. 6. 22. and a guide to all the powers of the soul. 3. Put on the new man This implyeth that a man be wholly renewed in every power of soul and part of body So much is implyed under this phrase new man Illumination of the mind without renovation of the other parts causeth more stripes Luke 12. 47. 4. Let that renovation be extended to holinesse and righteousnesse that is to all duties which we owe to God and man 5. Let all be in a right manner not in shew only but in truth such an one is a ãâã Israelââ¦e Ioh. 1. 47. By these rules may we be cast into the mould and form of the doctrine of Christ Rom. 6. 17. §. 36. Of these words The house of Israel and the house of Iudah THe persons with whom the new covenant is made are thus expressed with the house of Israel and the house of Iudah In this word house there are three tropes 1. A Metonymie of the subject the house put for the inhabitants thereof or persons appertaining thereto 2. A Synecdoche of the part for the whole an house which is but a part of a nation for the whole nation or rather for the whole world 3. A Metaphor For the Church of God is resembled to an house It is to God as his house where he dwels and whereof he taketh speciall care See Chap. 3. v. 3. § 37 58 59. These two names Israel Iudah comprise under them the whole Church of God Israel was a name given to the third great Patriarch the grand-son of Abraham to whom the promises made to Abraham were again and again renewed Gen. 28. 13 14. and 35. 11 12. and 46. 3. His first name given him at his birth was Iacob Gen. 25. 26. which signifieth a supplanter The Hebrew root whence this name is derived signifieth to supplant Jer. 9. 4. This name was given him in a double respect 1. In reference to the manner of his comming out of his Mothers womb which was by taking hold on his brothers heel as striving to come out before him The Hebrew word that signifieth an heel commeth from the same root that Iacob doth 2. By way of prediction that he should supplant his brother which he did twice First in getting the birth Gen. 25. 33. and afterward the blessing Gen. 27. 28 29. In these two respects said Esau Is not he rightly named Iacob for he hath supplanted me these two times he took away my birthright and behold now he hath taken away my blessing Gen. 27. 36. This other name Israel was given him as a memoriall of his Prayer and stedfast faith whereby he prevailed with God himself and seemed to overcome him Gen. 32. 24 c. Israel is compounded of a verb that signifieth to prevaile and a noune that signifieth God According to this composition it implyeth one that prevaileth with God The Hebrew verb doth also signifie to be a Prince or to carry ones self as a Prince and thereupon this interpretation of Israel is given as a Prince thou hast power with God Gen. 32. 28. That by his fervent faithfull Prayer he had the foresaid power with God is evident by the application thereof Hos. 12. 3 4. From this Israel descended all those that till Christs ascension were the visible Church of God on earth and were named in memoriall of him Israel Exod. 4. 22. and 18. 25. Children of Israel Ioshua 1. 2. men of Israel Ioshua 9. 6. House of Israel Exod. 16. 31. and the place where they dwelt land of Israel 2 Kings 5. 2. Iudah was the fourth son of the foresaid Iacob or Israel his name according to the notation of it signifieth praise for his Mother praised God at his birth for giving her a fourth son Gen. 29. 35. Iudah was the head of one of the tribes of Israel Numb 1. 7. which was the greatest tribe most potent and counted the royall tribe by reason of the promise of the Scepter made to it Gen. 49. 8 c. After the death of Solomon ten tribes revolted from the house of David which was of the tribe of Iudah to whose posterity the royall dignity was promised 1 Kings 12. 16 19. The ten tribes that revolted because they were the greater number retained the name Israel But the tribe of Iudah and Benjamin that remained faithfull with Iudah were differenced by this title Iudah Mordecai was a Benjamite yet called a Iew Est. 2. 5. In processe of time all that remained of the twelve tribes were called Iewes So were they called in Christs and the Apostles time and to this day are they called Iewes The Greek and Latin words which we translate Ieâ⦠are apparently derived from Iudah To speak Hebrew is said to speak Iewish and to professe that religion which the people of God then professed to Iudaize or to become Iews By reason of that difference betwixt these which became two Kingdomes and thereupon two nations the Apostle here maketh expresse mention of the house of Israel and of the house of Iudah but to shew that by the new covenant the enmity that was betwixt them shall be taken away they are ââ¦th made confederates and the new covenant is made with the one as well as with the other Some refer this to the calling of the Iewes But that is not agreeable to the scope of the Apostle who speaks of all Gods confederates who at any time shall be under the new
conââ¦er grace upon sinners yet he suffereth them not to continue in sin Rom. 6. 1 2. Vnder Repentance all sanctifying graces are comprised that tend to mortification and vivfiââ¦cation which are the two parts of repentance Repentance required by virtue of the Covenant of grace is to be considered as a qualification for participation of that glory which God hath freely promised for the unrighteous shall not inherit the Kingdom of God 1 Cor. 6. 9. no unclean thing shall enter into it Rev. 21. 27. Besides Faith and repentance are not so in mans power as that obedience was which by the former Covenant was required of him God by his Spirit worketh encreaseth and continueth these graces in us Jer. 31. 33. Ezek. 11. 19 20. 10. The ratification of this Covenant is manifold It is ratifyed 1. By Gods word and promise Gen. 3. 15. 2. By Gods Oath Deut. 29. 12 14. Isa. 54. 9 10. 3. By Sacraments whereof God had divers in the several ages of his Church as the Ark in Noahs time 1 Pet. 3. 21. Circumcision enjoyned to Abraham and his seed Gen. 17. 10. the Passeover under the Law Exod. 12. 11. Their passing through the red Sea The Cloud Manna The Rock in the Wildernesse 1 Cor. 10. 2. c. Baptisme and the Lords Supper under the Gospel Mat. 28. 19. 26. 26. 4. Christs blood and that typified before his exhibition by sundry sacrifices even from the beginning Gen. 4. 4. and actually shed upon the Crosse. Ioh. 19. 34. §. 46. Of the uses of the covenant of grace THe covenant of grace is of singular use for instruction consolation incitation direction and gratulation 1. It instructeth us in Gods special love to man Man was a sinner and retained a rebellious disposition against God when God made the foresaid covenant of grace with him There was no reason that could be found in man to move God hereunto VVhen we were enemies we were reconciled Man neither offered to God nor desired of God any attonement The whole cause therefore resteth in God even in his free grace and undeserved love This love of God to man the Apostle layeth down as the true reason of the covenant of grace Tit. 3. 4 5. See more hereof in a plaster for the plague on numb 16. 46. § 34. 2. It instructeth us in the desperate condition of those that reject this covenant of grace and still stand at odds with God This is to count the blood of the covenant an unholy thing which is a great aggravation of sin Heb. 10. 29. That blood which is there intended is the blood of the Sonne of God shed to ransom us from our ãâã It is the most precious thing that could have been offered up to the Creator and to man the more precious because it was the blood of the covenant that is that blood whereby Gods covenant with man for remission of sins reconciliation with God all needful grace and eternal blisse is sealed up Thus the covenant was made a Testament that is unalterable and inviolable Heb. 9. 16 17. so as that blood was most precious in it self and to man most useful and beneficial To count this an unholy thing cannot be but a great aggravation of sin The word which the Apostle useth in this aggravation which we translate unholy properly signifieth common which implyeth that those persons do account it to have no more virtue and efficacy then any other blood In the law-phrase things prophane and unholy were called common Mark 7. 2. 2. The Covenant of grace affordeth singular comfort to poor sinners who on apperhension of their sinfulness and unworthinesse fear least they should be utterly ãâã off But let such call to mind this Covenant of grace how God for his own ãâã on his free grace and favour hath entered into Covenant with men to give ãâã life in Christ requiring nothing of them but that they reach out the hand of ãâã to receive this grace and to repent of their former rebellions against him to come into him and to accept of attonement and reconciliation Poor penitent ãâã whose hearts are broken with sight and sense of sin and beleeve in Christ ãâã from hence receive much comfort See more hereof in a plaster for the plague on ãâã 16. 46. § 36. 3. We may be incited with an holy boldnesse and confidence to go to Gods throne of grace and there to seek grace to help in time of need Heb. 4. 16. God ãâã entered into a Covenant of Grace and given a Mediator who is also a Surety see chap. 7. v. 22. § 93. We may therefore take courage to our selves and not fear to go to the Throne of Grace 4. The said Covenant affordeth us a good direction in our addresses and accesses to God which is to have the eye of our soul fast fixed upon this Covenant of Grace to plead it before God and to ground our faith and hope thereupon This will encourage us notwithstanding our sinfulnesse and unworthinesse to powre ãâã our whole souls before God God is said to remember his Covenant when he ãâã kindnesse to his people Exod. 2. 24. 2 Kings 13. 23. and this have Saints pleaded Psal. 74. 20. Ier. 14. 31. This hath moved God to refrain his wrath Psal. 8â⦠34. and to repent of his judgements Psal. 106. 45. 5. Great matter of gratulation doth Gods Covenant of Grace afford unto man ãâã it is the ground of all that hope that we can have of any favour or blessing from God Iâ⦠gratulation be due to God for any blessing at all then for this especially which is the ground-work and foundation of all If the particulars about this ãâã set down § 45. be well weighed namely the Authour of this Covenant God our Father the Mediator Jesus Christ the procuring cause free grace the subject matter full happinesse Gods condescention to man and binding himself to him the ratification thereof by the death of his Son and other like branches we shall finde great and just cause of hearty gratulation even for this Covenant §. 47. Of the agreement betwixt the two Covenants of Works and Grace THe two Covenants of Works and Grace agree 1. In their principal Authour which is God though in a different consideration namely as a Creator and a Saviour In which respect the Prophet thus saith Thy Maker is thine Husband and thy Redeemer the holy one of Isael the God of the whole earth shall he be called Isai. 54. 5. Deut. 32. 6. 2. In the general procuring cause which is Gods good pleasure without any desert of man Eph. 1. 11. Rom. 11. 35 36. 3. In the parties between whom the Covenants passed which were God and ãâã Gen. 2. 8 9. and 3. 15. and 17. 7. 4. In the good promised by both which is life even eternal happiness Rom. 10. 5. ãâã 3. 16. 5. In a mutual stipulation that is on mans part Though there be
even in this world The negative not may imply a double opposition 1. To the Jewes Tabernacle which was of liveless and senseless materials Such as were had here below in this world 2. To our bodies Christs body was not such a body so built up as ours is and that in sundry respects 1. The extraordinary conception thereof Luk. 1. 34 35. 2. The hypostaticall union of it with the divine nature Matth. 1. 23. 3. The superabundant grace that was in it Ioh. 3. 34. Col. 1. 19. A main point here intended is that Christs body far surpassed the Jewes Tabernacle 1. The Jewes Tabernacle was but a type or shadow This a true Tabernacle Chap. 8. v. 2. 2. That was but a dead way to tread upon but this a living way to bring men to heaven See Chap. 10. v. 20. 3. That was The work of mens hands This of God Chap. 8. 2. 4. That nor any thing in it could make perfect This can Chap. 10. v. 10 14. 5. That in it self did not make acceptable to God but this doth Matth. 3. 17. 6. That was never united to the deity This is Rom. 9. 5. Had the Jewes their Tabernacle in high account which was only a shadow of this which was made of senseless materials which was the work of mens hands which could not make perfect How unworthy are they to live under the Gospel who lightly esteem this farr more excellent Tabernacle the body of Jesus himself §. 56. Of the difference betwixt the typicall and reall meanes of attonement Vers. 12. THe Apostle having declared the truth of the Tabernacle proceedeth to set forth the truth of the service which was performed in the most holy place whereunto the high Priest entred thorow the holy place This he doth negatively and affirmatively that the difference betwixt the type and truth might more evidently appear He beginneth with the negative thus Neither by the blood of goats and calves The high Priest under the law entred with the blood of these two kinds of beasts into the most holy place to sprinkle it upon the mercy-seat to make thereby an attonement Levit. 16. 14 15 16. But this was too mean a means for Christ to work a true attonement thereby For it is not possible that the blood of buls and goats should take away sins Heb. 10. 4. There is in the law mention made of sundry other kinds of sacrifices as of sheep and Lambs and of soules Lev. 1. 10 14. Yea there is mention made of a Ram for a bâ⦠offering on that day when the High Priest entered into the most holy place Lâ⦠16. 3. But he carried not the blood of any other sacrifice into the most holy place but only of Goats and Bullocks Of the things typified under these and other kinds of sacrificââ¦s see v. 19. § 102. The Beasts which the Law stiled Bullocks the Apostle here calleth Calves because the Bullock was to be but a young one Lev. 16. 3. To shew what an infinite disparity there was betwixt the blood that was ââ¦yped by the foresaid blood of Goats and Calves the Apostle thus sets it out by his own blood This relative his own hath reference to Christ v. 11. Now Christ was true God as well as true man God-man in one person Hereupon it is said that God hath purchased the Church with his own blood Act. 20. 28. Well might the Apostle infer this latter kinde of blood with the particle of opposition BUT not by the blood of Beasts BUT by his own blood There cannot be a greater difference betwixt a type and a truth thâ⦠in this The true price of ââ¦ans redemption is as far different from the type as God iâ⦠from beasts The truth was actually to do what the type could not and so great a matter was to be done by the truth as could not be done by any inferior means then God himself yea then the blood of God This kind of opposition is a great aggravation of their dotage who reject the truth and trust to the type They prefer Beasts to God §. 57. Of Christs own blood the price of mans redemption THe expression of blood in setting out the truth as well as in the type confirmeth that which was before noted that there is no access to God without expiation and that there is no expiation without blood Hereof see verse 7. § 43. 53. The limitation of the kind of blood in this relative his own further manifesteth that the blood of God is the price of mans sin In this respect it is said that ââ¦esus sanctified the people with his own blood see chap. 13. v. 12. § 129. And that the Sonne of God purged our sin by himself see chap. 1. v. 3. § 29. In this sense it iâ⦠said That ââ¦ey crucified the Lord of glory 1 Cor. 2. 2. ãâã Is there any blood in God could God shed blood Answ. No the deity simply and singly considered in it self could not but 1. The person God and man is here joyntly to be considered and that extended to the divine nature which was proper to the humane The divine nature so asseââ¦ed and united to it self the humane in one person as properties of the one are attributed to the other 1 Cor. 2. 8. Iohn 3. 13. 2. The divine nature afforded assistance to and supported the humane nature 3. The divine nature had proper works in the act of mans redemption as to adde dignity merit and efficacie to the sufferings of the humane nature Thus in regard of the inseparable union of Christs two natures and of the sufficient assistance which the divine nature afforded to the humane and of the proper actions of the divine nature the blood whereby man was redeemed may well be ââ¦led the blood of God No lessâ⦠price could work out so great a work For infinite wrath was to be pacified ãâã justice ââ¦o be satisfied infinite grace to be procured 1. Beââ¦ld hââ¦re the value and worth of mans redemption Well might the Apostle ãâã it preââ¦ious blood 1 Pet. 1. 19. Nor Christ nor God himself could pay a ãâã price Heaven Earth all things in them are not to be compared to this blood 2. Take notice hereby of the vile and cursed nature of sin which must by such a means be exââ¦d Nââ¦ââ¦ood like to that which causeth death No death like the death of him that is ãâã God 3. Herein the extent of Christs love is manifested Eph. 5. 25. Though no lesse price could redeem the Church then Christs own blood yet Christ would not spare that The great God shed his blood for sinful man 4. O the more then monstrous in gratitude of such as will spare nothing for Christ their Redeemer not the vanities of this world which can do them no true good not their sins which make them most miserable 5. Let the consideration of this great price of our redemption move us to hold nothing
translated that he might sanctifie having cleansed it This is farther evident by these words it is finished John 19. 30. which Christ uttered immediately before his death 1. Heaven is no place of suffering it was therefore requisite that all suffering should be finished before Christ came thither 2. Heaven was the place where possession was to be taken of that which Christ by his blood had purchased the price therefore of the purchase must needs be paid before he could take possession Quest. Why then doth Christ in Heaven make intercession Answ. Christ his intercession is no addition of new merit but an application of what he did and endured on earth See chap. 7. v. 25. § 106. This is a strong motive to trust wholly and only on that which Christ hath done for our redemption §. 62. Of mans Redemption by Christ. THe great benefit which Christ obtained for man is expressed under this word Redemption The Greek Verb from whence this noun is derived among other things signifieth to pay a debt and this noun signifieth such a Redemption as is accomplished by discharge of a debt To this purpose another like noun is used which signifieth the price of redemption Mat. 20. 28. Redemption is in general a freeing one out of thraldom Exod. 6. 6. This is done three wayes 1. By interceding and pacifying wrath Thus the Prophet Oded procured redemption for the Captives of Judah by his intercession 2 Chron. 28. 9. c. 2. By force and might Thus Abraham redeemed his brother Lot and the people that were captives with him by overcoming their enemies Gen. 14. 16. 3. By ransom or paying a price Thus an Hebrew that was sold a slave to a stranger might be redeemed by one of his Brethren Lev. 25. 48 49. The last of these is most agreeable to the notation of the several words which in the three learned Languages do signifie to redeem Though the last be especially intended in that mention is here made of a price namely Christs blood yet the other two are not altogether exempted For Christ hath every way redeemed man This will more clearly appear if we duly weigh the distinct kinds of bondage in which mââ¦n were by reason of sin 1. They were debtors to divine justice in which respect Christ teacheth us thus to pray forgive us our debts Mat. 6. 12. 2. They are Children of wrath Eph. 2. 3. 3. They are slaves to Satan Heb. 12. 14 15. 1. As debtors Christ paid a ransom for them 1 Tim. 2. 6. 2. As Children of wrath Christ makes intercession for them Rom. 8. 34. 3. But though justice be satisfied and wrath pacified the Devil will not let his captives go Therefore Christ by a strong hand wrested them out of Satans power and destroyed him that had the power of death that is the Devil c. Heb 2. 14 15. And he spoiled principalities and powers c. Col. 2. 15. The ransom which Christ paid was the ground of mans full redemption For by satisfaction of justice way was made to pacifie wrath both which being accomplished the Devil lost his right and power over such as he held in bondage This redemption is a full freedom from all that misery and compriseth under it reconciliation justification sanctification salvation Thus true redemption was wrought for man by Christ. I say true in opposition to the types and shadows of redemption under the Law Here the truth and substance of them is intended even redemption from all iniquity Tit. 2. 14. and from the curse of the Law Gal. 3. 13. The consequences and effects following hereupon do prove as much for by this redemption divine justice is satisfied wrath pacified grace procured and all spiritual enemies vanquished and we that are redeemed are also justified sanctified and saved That which effecteth all these must needs be true The ground hereof iâ⦠1. The dignity of his person who undertook the work Christ God-man Thâ⦠was he worthy to stand before God to satisfie his justice and procure his favour Thus also was he able to vanquish all that stand against him 2. The value and worth of the ransom and price that he paid which was hiâ⦠own blood as was shewed § 57. See more hereof chap 2. v. 15. § 152. §. 63. Of the difference betwixt the work of Creation and Redemption MUch matter of admiration doth this work of Redemption afford unto us The work of Creation is many wayes very admirable yet not to be compared to the work of Redemption wherein the power wisdom justice mercy and other divine attributes of God do much more brightly shine forth and wherein the redeemed reap much more good then Adam by his Creation Particular differences are these and such like 1. In the Creation God brought something out of nothing but in Redemption out of one contrary he brought another out of death he brought life this was a work of far greater power wisdom and mercy Death must first be destroyed and then life brought forth 2. In Creation there was but a word and thereupon the work followed In Redemption there was doing and dying And this for Redemption could be done by none but God God must come from Heaven God must be made man God must be made sin God must be made a curse 2 Cor. 5. 21. Gal. 3. 13. 3. In the Creation God arrayed himself with majesty power and other like properties fit for a great work in the work of Redemption he put on weaknesse he assumed a nature subject to infirmities and the infirmities of that nature he did as David did when he fought against Goliah he put off all Armour and took his staffe in his hand and drew near to the Philistine 1 Sam. 17. 39 40. 4. In the work of Creation there was nothing to withstand In the work of Redemption there was justice against mercy wrath against pitty death and he that had the power of death was to be vanquished 5. By Creation man was made after Gods Image like to him By Redemption man was made a member of the same mystical body whereof the Son of God is the head 6. By Creation man received a natural being By Redemption a spiritual 7. By Creation man received a possibility to stand By Redemption a certainty of standing and impossibility of falling 8. By Creation man was placed in an earthly Paradise By Redemption he is advanced to an heavenly Paradise §. 64. Of that humiliation gratulation and subjection which the Doctrine of Redemption teacheth THough the work of Redemption be glorious in the kinde thereof yet it puts us in mind of such an estate and condition as ministreth much matter of humiliation The need that man had of Redemption sheweth that he was a slave and a captive This bondage was the most woful estate that a Creature could fall into Slaves are not their own but they are altogether theirs who hold them in slavery Now according
to the Lord to whom they are in bondage is their slavery the greater The Lord over man as a sinner was Satan the cruellest Tyrant that ever was The work which he imposeth upon his slaves is the basest and most grievous that can be even sin The wages which he giveth for it is not only death but easeless and endless torment in hell O what matter of humiliation doth this administer But yet in that we are redeemed it gives just and great ground of gratulation This was it that made old Zacharias being filled with the holy Ghost to say Blessed be the Lord God of Israel for he hath visited and redeemed his people Luke 1. 67 68. This made also the Apostle to say thanks be to God which giveth vs the victory through ãâã Lord Iesus Christ 1 Cor. 15. 57. Never was there like matter of thanksgiving to the sons of men whether we consider the person that redeemed us the means of working out our Redemption or the benefits which we reap thereby This work of redemption doth justly and earnestly call upon us to serve our Redeemer without fear in holiness and righteousness all the dayes of our life Luk. 1. 74 75. Having changed our Master we must change our service the law of nature and naâ⦠requireth as much Ye are bought with a price therefore glorifie God in your ââ¦by and in your spirit which are Gods 1 Cor. 6. 20. §. 65. Of the perfection of that Redemption which Christ hath wrought THe perfection of the foresaid Redemption is hinted in this word eternall This epithite was attributed to Salvation Chap. 5. v. 9. § 51. There the notââ¦ion of the Greek word is set down The eternity here meant hath especiall respect to the continuall duration thereof without end Yet also it respecteth the time past so as it looks backwards and forward It implyeth a vertue and efficacy ââ¦om the beginning of the world for Christ was a lamb slain from the foundation of the world Rev. 13. 8. Christ himself is Alpha and Omega the beginning and the ending which is and which was and which is to come Rev. 1. 8. That which is spoken of his person may be applyed to this work of Redemption This epithite Eternall is here added to Redemption in opposition to the legall porifications which were momentany and temporary They had a date and endured no longer then to the time of Reformation On this ground by just and necessary consequence it followeth that the Redemption wrought by Christ is absolutely perfect and that there is no need of any other This being eternall all that have been all that shall be redeemed have been and shall be redeemed by it and they who are redeemed by it need no other means So as we may we ought wholly and only trust hereunto There are two particles added by our English in the end of this verse which are not in the Greek namely these For us True it is that the Redemption that Christ obtained was for us He merited nothing for himself as is proved Chap. 2. v. 19 § 74. And it hath also been proved that Christ did all for us See Chap. 2. v. 9. § 83. §. 66. Of the resolution of Heb. 9. v. 11 12. IN these two verses the truth of sundry legall types is declared The types are of three sorts 1. A principall person that observed the types 2. The speciall place where the types were observed 3. The main service wherein the chief type was observrd 1. The person is here said to be the high Priest The truth typified by him is described 1. By his name Christ. 2. By his actuall exhibition being come 3. By the subject matter of his office good things These are amplified by their time when they were manifested in this word to come 2. The place is distinguished into two parts 1. The Tabernacle The truth typified hereby was Christs body This is set out 1. Comparatively and that 1. In the excellency greater 2. In the efficacy of it more perfect 2. Negatively This is 1. Propounded in these words not made with hands 2. Expounded not of this building 2. The holy place This typified heaven 3. The service was To enter into that holy place This is amplified 1. By his manner of entring by blood set out 1. Negatively not the blood of goats and calves 2. Affirmatively his own 2. By the time of entring once 3. By the ground or cause of entring This is 1. Expressed in this word redemption 2. Amplified 1. By the time past having obtained 2. By the kind of redemption eternall 3. By the persons for whom for us §. 67. Of Observations raised out of Heb. 9. 11 12. I. ââ¦He truth of legall types accomplished that which the types could not This iââ¦ââ¦red from this particle of opposition BUT See § 53. II. Christ was prefigured by the high Priest This is here expressed See § 53. III. Christ is actually exhibited This phrase being come Intends as much See § 53. IV. Christs Priest-hood was exercised about good things So they are stiled See § 53. V. The good things of Christs Priest-hood were put off beyond the time of the law They were then to come See § 54. VI. The Tabernacle typified Christs body This is implyed under the description of the Tabernacle here mentioned See § 55. VII Christs body was of more worth then the Tabernacle and all things apperââ¦aining thereto This is intended under this word greater See § 55. VIII Christs body perfected that which all the types could not In this respect it is here said to be more perfect See § 55. IX Christs body was not the work of man This phrase Not made with ââ¦ands intends as much See § 55. X. Obscure phrases are to be explained This phrase that is to say imports as much See § 55. XI Christs body was not begotten as other bodies In this respect it is said to be not of this building See § 55. XII Christ the true Priest useth not the blood of beasts Under these two kinds goats and calââ¦es all sorts of beasts which were offered up for sacrifice are comprised which being denyed all others also are denyed See § 56. XIII Heaven was typified by the most holy place For by this title holy place ãâã is here meant See § 56. XIV Christ our high Priest entred into heaven He is here said to enter into that holy place which is heaven See § 56. XV. Christ entred into heaven by blood XVI The blood by which Christ entred into heaven was his own These two are expressed under this phrase by his own blood See § 56 57. XVII Christ entred into heaven once only This particle once is thus to be taken exclusively See § 60. XVIII Christ purchased redemption This is intended under this phrase obtained redemption See § 61. XIX Christ purchased redemption before he ascended into heaven This phrase ââ¦aving obtained implyeth time past See § 61. XX. The
8. 21. Answ. This effect was not in regard of that sacrifice it self but in regard of the truth which it typified It is said of Abel to whose sacrifice God had respect Gâ⦠4. 4. that by faith he offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice then Cain Now his faith had respect unto Jesus Christ. 2. Obj. God is well pleased with the spirituall sacrifices of Christians Heb. 13. ãâã Rom. 12. 1. Phil. 4. 18. Answ. That which makes them pleasing to God is the mediation of Christ which is that incense that is mixed with the prayers of Saints Rev. 8. 3 4. 3. Christ offering himself to God is a strong prop to our faith for thereby it is evident that attonement is made betwixt God and us Whom then need we fear If God accept us who shall be against us Though death Hell Devill and all were vanquished if God were not satisfied our conscience could not be pacified God could have other instruments and means of tormenting us but God being satisfied none can hurt us Rom. 8. 33. Hence is it that the peace of God is said to passe all understanding Phil. 4. 7. §. 82. Of Christs purging blood THe effect and vertue of Christs offering is answerable to the excellency thereof set out in these words purge your conscience from dead works The word here translated purge commeth from the same root that that noââ¦n did which with a verb added to it we translate having purged chap. 1. v. 3. § 27 It implieth a taking away of filth and making foul things clean It is applyed to cleansing of things corporall Luke 11. 39. and to legal purgations v. 22. and to inward spirituall things and that as an act on Gods part Iohn 15. 2. and as an act of man in relation to his indeavour 2 Cor. 7. 1. Iames 4. 8. Here it is meant of a spiritual purging from sin This is evident 1. By the opposition that is here made to the purifying of the flesh v. 13. 2. By the subject here said to be purged which is the conscience Here then we are given to understand three points 1. The blood of Christ is of a purging nature 2. That purging virtue reacheth to the soul. 3. The soul is cleansed from sin These three may be summoned up in this one proposition By Christs blood mans soul is cleansed from sin This is set out by other metaphors as washing and making white Rev. 7. 14. This phrase having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience intends as much Heb. 10. 22. But most expresly this The blood of Christ cleanseth from all sin 1 Iohn 1. 7. 1. This effect of purging as here taken presupposeth such uncleannesse as defileth the soul and in that respect ministreth matter of much humiliation for if the Leper under the Law by reason of his legall uncleannesse were to cry unclean unclean Lev. 13. 45. how much more ought we in regard of our spiritual uncleannesse If they were not quiet till they were cleansed how can we rest with our sinfull pollutions in us 2. The foresaid effect of purging attributed to Christs blood ministereth matter of consolation for it giveth proof of that there is a fountain opened to the people of God for sin and for uncleannesse Zac. 13. 1. On this ground it may be said comfort ye comfort ye my people Isa. 40. 1 2. 3. This should stir us up to come to this Fountain and to strive so to enter into it as we may be cleansed thereby as the Jews did at the poolâ⦠of Beââ¦hesda John 5. 2 3 4. It is not in this case as it was there that only one should be healed at a time even he that first stepped in but Christ inviteth all of all sorts to come to him Mat. 11. 28. Let us therefore every one go to Jesus as the Leper did and say Lord iâ⦠thou wilt thou canst make me clean Mat. 8. 2. Yea let us joyn together as the ten Lepers did and in faith expect to be cleansed Luke 17. 12. c. Had we such sense of our spirituall Leprosie and such faith in Christs power and goodnesse as they had we should as readily and earnestly seek to Christ as they did and finding our selves cleansed should as willingly and joyfully return to glorifie God as the Samaritan that was amongst them did Luke 17. 15 16. §. 83. Of conscience in reference to sin THat which is purged as a foresaid is the conscience Of conscience in generall and of an evill and good conscience See Chap. 13. v. 18. § 155. Conscience is here Synecdochically put for the whole soul of man And it is here the rather expressed because 1. Sin most selseth on the conscience 2. The conscience is most affected with the pardon of sin That sin most seiseth on the conscience is evident by that terror of conscience which seised upon Adam and Eve after they had sinned For it made them ashamed of themselves and afraid of God Gen. 3. 7 8. Fitly therefore to this purpose saith the Apostle of natural men their conscience is defiled Titus 1. 15. Conscience is the most quick lively and sensible power of a mans soul. It is in the soul as the heart is in the body As a pestilentious humour or poysonous ingredient doth most seise on the heart so ãâã on the conscience There is no such plague no such poyson as sin to the conscience The devill not ignorant hereof like a poysonous adder seeketh to sting the conscience and like a ravenous blood-sucker to suck out this heart blood How watchfull should this make us against sin and Satan and to feare them as we fear to be infected with the plague or drink in poyson Hence is it that the conscience is most affected with pardon of sin Being justified by saith we have peââ¦ce with God Rom. 5. 1. Justification consisteth especially in the pardon of sin Rom. 4. 7 8 And peace with God is peace of conscience As the heart is most affââ¦cted with cordials so the conscience with this spirituall cordiall Thereupon saith Christ to a poor distressed soul Son be of good cheer thy sins be forgiven tââ¦ee Matth. 9. 2. And David might well pronounce the man blessed ââ¦se transgressioâ⦠is forgiven Psal. 32. 1. This teacheth us to acquaint our selves with the Gospel with those things that are revealed therein of Christ especially concerning this spirituall purging That so faith may be bred and strengthned in us for the quieting of our conscience against the infection of sin §. 84. Of dead workes THe filth purged from the conscience is expressed under this phrase dead works Under workes all manner of sinfull motions are comprised whether in thought word or deed They are called dead works in regard 1. Of their cause which is want of life 2. Of their condition which is very noysome 3. Of the consequence which is death it self as hath been shewed Chap. 6. v. 1. § 8.
Sin is thus expressed to make it the more loathsome unto us For dead things are loathed Among other dead things nothing so loathsome as these dead works It is utterly destitute of the spirit of life and is acted by him that hath the power of death It makes us odious in the sight of God Angels and Saints and brings us to eternal death and damnation Well may sin be said to be deceitfull that causeth any to delight therein The issue thereof if it be considered in the extent of it will be found to be more woefull then can be expressed then can be conceived On the other side this doth much amplifie the benefit of Christs sacrifice in that it hath a vertue to purge from dead works This is the main end of setting out this effect of Christs blood after this manner There can be no such incouragement against death no such comfort in death as that dead works are purged away The sting of death is sin 1 Cor. 15. 56. Take away these dead works and death will be no death Christ manifesteth his power in quickning such as are dead in sin as much as ââ¦e did in raising Lazarus out of the grave §. 85. Of serving the living God AN especiall end of purging away sin is to serve the living God The Greek word translated to serve is the same that was used v. 9. § 49. It compriseâ⦠under it all duties which on our parts we owe to God The former act of Christ in purging our conscience from dead works gives evidence of Gods mercy to us This of our duty to God The former sets out our justification this our sanctification This is inferred upon the former to shew that it is a proper effect thereof and an inseparable companion of it It declareth both a duty on our part and also an ability which Christ on his part giveth to perform the same as if it had been said he ãâã purged us from sin that we might be able to serve God This ãâã prefigured in the preface to the decalogue wherein mention is made of freeing Gods people and thereupon all the commandements which comprise all that service we owe to God are inferred much is this pressed by Prophets and Apostles Psal. 56. 13. Luk. 1. 74. This serving of God is inferred upon Christs purging us from dead works to shew that all manner of righteousnesse is from Christ both the righteousnesse of justification and also the righteousnesse of sanctification 1 Cor. 1. 31. Eph. 5. 26. Of sanctification accompanying justification See The Guide to go to God or an explanation of the Lords prayer 6. Petit. § 89. This was rââ¦presented by that blood and water which issued out of Christs side Ioh. 19. 34. Of Christ the Author of sanctification See Chap. 2. v. 11. § 102. 1. This discovers the perverse disposition of such as clean pervert Gods wise order in bringing man to salvation God freeth man from the bondage of satan whose wages is death to be his free servants whose wages is life But many that desire to be freed from the foresaid bondage think much to subject themselves to Gods yoaâ⦠They take liberty to live as they list They desire to be justified but care not to be sanctified Like Balaam they desire to dye the death of the righteous Numb 23. 10. but are loath to live the life of the righteous They know that sin is the sting of death and that the issue thereof is very bitter yet they feel so sweet a relish therein as to please their corrupt humour they will not forsake it to serve God This is an high pitch of impiety and a point of egregious folly for they prefer death before life and a master whose wages is death before a master whose wages is life Such are all impious persons that make profession of the Gospell It will be our wisdome to endeavour after that which Christ aimed at in purging us from dead workes Thus will not Christ repent the offering of his blood to purge us Let us therefore enquire wherein we may serve God acceptably Rom. 12. 2. This is distinctly and fully set down in Gods word wherewith we ought diligently to acquaint our selves The God whom we ought to serve is here stiled the living God in opposition to those dead works from which our conscience is purged and it implyeth that the serving of God is a ready way to life in that he is the living God Of this title the living God See Chap. 3. v. 12. § 138. §. 86 Of the resolution of Heb. 9. 13 14. Vers. 13. For if the blood of bulls and goats and the ashes of an Heââ¦ser sprinkling the unclean sanctifyeth to the purifying of the flesh Vers. 14. How much more shall the blood of Christ who through the eternall Spirit offered himself without spot to God purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God Vers. 13. THese two verses set down a proof of the efficacy of Christs sacrifice The proof is drawn from a comparison which is of the lesse to the greater Herein we may observe 1. The manner of propounding the argument 2. The matter whereof it consisteth The manner is by way of supposition in a connex proposition manifested by this conditional particle If. The matter consisteth of two parts 1 A thing taken for granted v. 13. 2. A consequence inferred thereupon v. 14. The thing taken for grant is that the legal rites had their efficacy In setting down this he expresseth 1. Some distinct rites 2. The kind of their efficacy The rites are of two ââ¦rts 1. Blood 2. Ashes metonimichally put for the water also with which the aââ¦s was mixed The former is amplified by the kinds of beasts whose blood it was bulls and ãâã The latter also is amplified two wayes 1. By the beasts whose ashes it was an heifer 2. By the manner of using it This is set down 1. By an act sprinkling 2. By the object of that act The unclean The efficacy of those rites is set out by an extent and by a restraint The extent is in this word sanctifieth The restraint in this phrase to the purifying of the flesh Vers. 14. In the consequence inferred upon the forenamed granted observe 1. The manner of inferring it in this phrase How much more 2. The matter inferred 1. The matter sets out the efficacy of the truth typified by the forementioned ââ¦ites Hereabout is set down 1. The kind of truth The blood of Christ. 2. The vertue thereof This is manifested 1. By the causes 2. By the effect The causes are two 1. Efficient in this word the Spirit amplified by his property eternal 2. The material in this word Himself This is illustrated 1. By the act of using it offered 2. By the quality of it without spot 3. By the object to whom it was offered to God The effect of the foresaid sacrifice is 1. Propounded in this word purge 2. Amplified three wayes
who are under the second Testament which is here called the new Testament Hereby thââ¦n the Apostle giveth us to understand that Christs blood was effectual to the taking away of transgressions before it was actually shed Where the Apostle setteth forth the efficacy of Christs blood he doth thus far extend it for the remission of sins that are past Rom. 3. 25. even such as were committed before the time of the Gospel In this respect is Christ said to be the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world The very sacrifices which among Gods people were in use from the beginning of the world do prove as much for they pointed at Christ and shewed forth his death by vertue whereof those Sacrifices were of force to assure the consciences of believers of the pardon of their sins and to pacifie them thereby Those sacrifices had been of no force if Christs death typified by them had not then been effectual In regard of this efficacy the Jews in the Wildernesse are said to eat the same ãâã and to drink the same drink namely which we Christians do that is Christ 1 Cor. 10. 3 4 It is also said of them that the Gospel was preached unto them chap. 4. v. 2. § 17. St. Peter sheweth that both we and they are saved by the grace of the Lord Iesus Christ Acts 15. 15. Christ was ever the same in sundry respects 1. In regard of the eternal purpose of God 2. In regard of the immutable promise of God made anon after mans fall Gen. 12. 15. 3. In regard of the value and merit of Christs death which was ever the same chap. 13. v. 8. § 112. 4. In regard of the nature and vertue of faith which gives a kind of being and efficacy to things to come Heb. 11. 1 4. This particular application of redemption to them that were under the first Testament is a strong argument against the popish dotage of the faithful Jews being in a place out of Heaven which they call limbus patrum before Christ was exhibited And also their dotage who would seem to deny that popish tenet and yet hold the like that Saints departed before Christs death entered not into that heaven whereinto Saints since Christs death do enter Of these two errours see chap. 8. v. 8. § 50. This also is a strong incitation to us that are under the second which is the ãâã Testament with much confidence to trust to that redemption which Christ hath wrought for the remission of our transgressions for if they were redeemed much more we It is the main end of the Apostles inferring the former instance to quicken us up to believe If the benefit of Christs death redounded to them how much more to us §. 91. Of such as are called AMong those that were under the first Testament such only did partake of the benefit of Christs death as were called of the notation and derivation of this word called see chap. 2. v. 11. § 107. Hereby are meant those who are said to be partakers of the heavenly Calling See chap. 3. v. 1. § 13. Some refer this to Gods calling of Abraham from his Fathers house Gen. 12. 1. and extend it to him and his whole seed But certain it is that many which came from Abraham never enjoyed that eternal inheritance which they did who are here meant Therefore in this acception of the word there will be either too great an extent or too great a restraint of the persons here intended for if it be applyed to all the posterity of them that came out of Chalde with Abraham the extent is too great for many of them had no right to this inheritance If it be restrained only to such persons the restraint is too great for many others besides them had a right thereto Yet I will not deny but that by way of allusion it may have reference to them that as they who were called out of idolatrous Chalde inherited fruitful Canaan ââ¦so they who are called out of this idolatrous world shall enjoy the glorious inheritance here intended The Calling here meant is a more spiritual and heavenly Calling then that was That was a Calling from one place to another on earth Of this Calling a very reprobate may partake But the Calling intended by the Apostle is from one estate or condition to another namely from a natural condition to a spiritual whereof only the Elect do partake Redemption being appropriated unto them cannot be universal to all of all sorts They who would gain assurance of their redemption and of the eternal inheritance following thereupon must try their Calling 2 Pet. 1. 10. §. 92. Of receiving the promise of eternal Inheritance THe benefit of the foresaid redemption is thus expressed Might receive the promise of eternal inheritance Of the notation of the Greek word translated promise see chap. 4. v. 1. § 6. By promise of inheritance is meant that inheritance which is promised and it sheweth that the ground of enjoying the eternal inheritance is Gods promise Hereof see chap. 6. v. 12. § 87. They are here said to receive the inheritance in reference to Gods offer thereof For by promise God makes offer of that which he promiseth and by faith men receive what God offereth In this respect it is said that men through faith inherit the promises chap. 6. v. 12. God freely offers he that believeth the truth of Gods promise receiveth and enjoyeth the thing promised For faith is the hand of the soul whereby we receive and enjoy to our own use what God in his promise reacheth out unto us On this ground to receive and to believe in reference to Christ as ãâã object of faith are joyned together as signifying one and the same thing Ioh. 1. 12. The meaning then of this phrase might receive is that they might have for their own and ever enjoy as their own the eternal inheritance The inheritance here intended is that glorious estate which Christ hath purchased and God hath promised to believers Of the notation of the Greek word and of sundry instructions thence arising See Chap. 1. v. 14. § 160. This is much amplified by the epithite added thereunto which is this eternal Hereof see v. 12. § 65. The foresaid inheritance is said to be eternal as in reference to an everlasting continuance and an immutable stability so also in reference to Gods decree which was before all time Matth. 25. 34. §. 93. Of ratifying a Testament by the Testators death Heb. 9. 16 17. For where a Testament is there must also of necessity be the death of the Testator For a Testament is of force after men are dead otherwise it is of no strength at all whilst the Testator liveth THese two verses are added as a proof of the necessity of Christs manner of confirming the New Testament as he did namely by his death The causall conjunction FOR declareth the
This was sprinkled in two respects One of it self another of the people 1 In regard of the law it self It was not able to make perfect as hath been shewed Chap. 7. v. 19. § 86. Therefore it was requisite that another means even Christs blood should be added thereto 2. In regard of children of men who by use or rather abuse made it a condemning letter it needed to be sprinkled with blood 1. This sprinkling of the book with blood and water is directly against the Popish proud conceit of justification by works All works come under the law If man could be justified by the law what need was there of sprinkling this book Object They are works dipt in Christs blood which justifie Answ. Christs blood was added to the law not to enable the law to justifie a man but to bring in a new way of justification Rom. 8. 3. Christ is therefore said to be a new and living way Chap. 10. v. 20. 2. Object Christ merited to make our works meritorious Answ. This is to make Christ to dye that we should be redeemerâ⦠2. Let us by this sprinkling of the book take notice of the necessity of Chriâ⦠death without it all Covenants betwixt God and man are in vain Only in Christ the Covenant of God is made effectual to sinners 3. This sprinkling of the book giveth instance that pure and holy things are made impure to sinfull men not that they are so in themselves but in mens use of them The law that was written in this book is pure and clean Psal. 19. 8 9. Bâ⦠yet to men a killing letter 2 Cor. 3. 7. yea the Gospell is made a savour of death 2 Cor. 2. 16. And the holy Sacrament judgement or damnation 1 Cor. 11. 29. ãâã Christ himself a stone of stumbling and rock of offence 1 Pet. 2. 8. The ground hereof is mans sin which turneth blessings into curses and that corruption which is in man whereby he perverteth every good thing that he useth As the sweetest herbs are made poysonous to spiders the cleer sun noysome to dunghils The purest waters that come from heaven produce weeds in ranck groundâ⦠not in themselves but by reason of the venom in the spider the stanch in the dunghil and the rancknesse in the ground so is it in this case 1. Much matter of humiliation doth this minister unto us If Iohn had cause to weep because no man was found worthy to open the book Rev. 5. 4. what cause have men to mourn because the book being opened is made death to them Whether iâ⦠worst not to have the book opened which endangereth life or to have the book so opened as death to follow thereupon 2. Upon sprinkling the book with blood and water great matter of gratulation is ministred unto us for hereby death is taken away God thought it not enough to give unto his people that book of the Covenant but that it might be usefull unto them he causeth it to be sprinkled with the blood of his Son §. 105. Of sprinkling all the people THe second instance of being sprinkled is here said to be all the people Thiâ⦠must here be taken either representatively for the heads that represented all the rest or inclusively for all that were present This general particle all implyeth that all of all sorts are unclean Isay 64. 6. Ioh. 3. 6. Eph. 2. 3. For who can bring a clean thing out of an unclean Job 14. 4. What David said of himself every one hath just cause to say I was shapen in iniquity and in sin did ãâã mother conceive me Psal. 51. 5. This is a point to be known and acknowledged to keep us lowly and from all self conceit yea and to make us enquire after means of cleansing The sprinkling of all the people sheweth that means of cleansing are afforded to all in the Church 1 Cor. 10. 1 2 3 4. The extent of Gods covenant made to Abraham Gen. 17. 10. declares as much so doth the extent of Christs charge Matth. 28. 19. For with God is no respect of persons See § 101. 1. This is enough to strip man that remains unclean of all excuse Luk. 14. 24. They who living in the Church are not cleansed reject the means of cleansing ââ¦dered unto them and manifest a contradicting spirit against Christs good will towards them forcing him to say I would but you would not Matth. 22. 3â⦠Let this stir us up to use the means of cleansing afforded unto us What stronger motive can we have then this general motive See the Whole Armour of God on Eph. 6. 16. Treat 2. Part. 6. § 29 30. §. 106. Of reconciling Moses and the Apostle Heb. 9. 20. Saying This is the blood of the Testament which God hath enjoyned unto you IN this verse the Apostle by way of parenthesis joyneth together the word and sign the Covenant and Seal The sign and seal was the sprinkling of blood Here is shewed the end and use of that riâ⦠ââ¦n this phrase this is the blood of the ãâã c. The end of the foresaid holy rites were to be signes of the Covenant betwixt God and his people This word of transition seeing implyeth that that which followeth is a declaration of the meaning of that which was done It is necessary that these two testament and blood be joyned together For a Teââ¦ent is of no validity without blood as hath been shewed v. 17. § 93 94. And ãâã is of no efficacy without a Testament This Text is taken out of Exod. 24. 8. where it is thus expressed Behold the blood of the covenant which the Lord hath made with you concerning all these words In the words of the Prophet and the Apostle there is some seeming difference but in sense there is none The difference in words is either by leaving out or altering some of them 1. This note of attention Behold is left out That being but a circumstance altereth no sense Besides it is implyed in this particle of reference This. 2. The last words concerning all these words are left out Moses in those words had reference to sundry ordinances which he read whereof because the Apostle had no occasion to mention he omitted The alterations are these 1. What Moses calleth a Covenant the Apostle stileth a Testament Answ. 1. The word which the Apostle useth signifieth both a Covenant and a Testament as hath been shewed Chap. 7. v. 22. § 94. 2. Moses wrote before the death of the Testator The Apostle after his death so as the same thing which in Moses time was a Covenant in the Apostles time was a Testament 3. Moses speaking of the matter which was an agreement betwixt God and his people stileth it a covenant but the Apostle speaking of the manner of ratifying it stiles it a Testament 2. Where Moses useth this word covenanted or made the Apostle turns it enjoyned or commanded Answ. Moses used a word
to free us from our sins He appeared to put away sin So clearly is this revealed to Christians by the Gospell as an Apostle saith to them ye know that the was manifested to take away our sins 1 Joh. 3. 5. An Angel before the birth of Christ declaring by what name he should be called giveth this reason thereof Thou shalt call his name Iesus for he shall save his people from their sins Matth. 1. 21. And his forerunner upon Christs first appearing publickly thus set him out Behold the Lamb of God which taketh away the sin of the world Joh. 1. 29. 1. Sin was it that implunged man into so wofull a plight as it had been better for him not to be then not to be freed from sin 2. Such was his case as neither he himself nor all creatures in the world were able to free him 3. God was pleased to take pitty on man in that miserable condition On these and other like grounds Christ appeared to take away sin This is such an instance of Gods love to man as exceedeth all expression all apprehension If it be demanded how far sin is taken away I answer in a double respect 1. In reference to the condemning power of sin Rom. 8. 1. This is set out in Scripture by many metaphors whereof see The Guide to go to God or An Explanation of the Lords Prayer 5 Petit. § 130 c. 2. In reference to the domineering power of sin for by Christ that power is subdued Sin hath not power in believers to make them slaves to it Object Sin remains in the best and maintains a combate in them Rom. 7. 21 23. Answ. Sin remains in the regenerate as one that hath a deadly wound which can never be cured yet may retain life and so struggle and strive This the Lord suffereth for the tryall and exercise of his Saints These two respects about the condemning and domineering power of sin may be the more fitly applyed to this taking away of sin by reason of that double law which concerneth sin One is a law against sin which is the law of God The other is the law of sin whereby sin hath a kind of command Of this speaketh the Apostle Rom. 7. 23 25. The word here used of putting away is applyed to the ceremonial law and translated a disanulling Heb. 7. 18. and it may imply in some respect a disanulling of the foresaid double law about sin This taking away of sin affords great matter of comfort to poor sinners who know the nature of sin and feel the burthen hereof Were it not for knowledge of this doctrin and faith therein they could not but be cast into Belshazzars passion Dan. 5. 5. But by this doctrine that fear is taken away and matter of thanks is ministred Rom. 7. 25. Yea also of an holy triumph 1 Cor. 15. 55 56. When therefore we have accesse to God for pardon of sin let us think on this But withall let us by the latter namely freedome from the domineering power of sin gain assurance of the former which is freedome from the condemning power of sin For where the Apostle ââ¦aith there is no condemnation to them which are in Christ he addeth who walk not after the flesh but after the Spirit Rom. 8. 1. They deceive themselves who being held as slaves under sin dream of freedome from the punishment of sin For the wages of sin is death Rom. 6. 23. The means or rather the true proper cause of taking away sin as aforesaid is thus expressed By the Sacrifice of himself The Sacrifice according to the notation of the Greek word implyeth blood yeâ⦠death even that which is slain so as Christ put away sin by his death See v. 22. § 111. This Sacrifice was of himself even his own blood See v. 12. § 57. and Chap. 1. v. 3. § 29. These are great amplifications of Christs good respect to us §. 132. Of the resolution of Heb. 9. 25 26. And observations thence raised Vers. 25. Nor yet that he should offer himself often as the high Priest entereth into the Holy place every year with blood of others Vers. 26. For then must he often have suffered since the foundation of the world but now once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin by the Sacrifice of himself Vers. 25. THââ¦se two verses set down another difference betwixt Christ and legall Priests The difference is 1. Propounded v. 25. 2. Proved v. 26. The difference as propounded consisteth in two things especially 1. In the things offered For Christ offered himself but the high-Priest offered the blood of others 2. In the time for Christ did not offer himself often but the high-Priest every year offered the blood of others This latter part of the difference is amplified by the place whereinto the high-Priest entered here sââ¦iled the Holy place Vers. 26. The proof is taken from the kind of Christs offering which was a suffering 1. This is set down by way of supposition then must he often have suffered which is amplified in the time since the foundation of the world 2. An inference is made thereupon The inference is thus expressed he hath appeared And it is enlarged 1. By the time which admits a double consideration 1. One that it was but once 2. The other that it was in the end of the world 2. By the end to put away sin This is illustrated by the means whereby he put away sin the Sacrifice of himself Doctrines I. Christ brought an offering Vers. 25. II. The offering that Christ brought was himself These two doctrines are here taken for granted See § 126. III. Christ did not often offer himself This is here expressed See § 126. IV. Christ in not offering himself often was unlike the legall high-Priest The negative particle nor applyed to Christ and the note of comparison as applied to the high-Priest proves this point See § 127. V. There was an high-Priest under the law See § 127. VI. The high-Priest under the law entered into the tabernacle That was the holy-place here mentioned See § 127. VII The legall Priest oft offered Sacrifice Every year his solemne Sacrifice was offered up See § 127. VIII The legal Priest appeared before God with blood This is here intended under this phrase with the blood See § 127. IX The blood which the legal Priest carried before the Lord was the blood of beasts Under this word others beasts are understood See § 127. X. Christ offering himself was a suffering to death This is raised from the meaning of this word suffered as it is inferred as a reason of Christs not offering himself See § 128. XI Christ must not oft have suffered This is here taken for granted See § 128. XII There was but one Sacrifice of Christ from the beginning of the world to the end This is implyed under this phrase since the foundation of the world See § 128. XIII Christ hath
condition in that they so live here as if they should ever live here as covetous persons who are never satisfied with the things of this life and proud disdaiââ¦full persons who scoffe at the threatnings of Gods word Isa. 28. 14 15. And hard hearted oppressors and all impenitent persons 3. This condition of mortality instructeth us in sundry duties which are 1. To learn to number our dayes aright which is a lesson that God most teach us Psal. 90. 12. 2. To provide for the time to come This is the main scope of the parable of the steward Luk. 16. 1 c. 3. To trust in the living God The Psalmist because his dayes were like a shadow trusted in the Lord that endureth for ever Psal. 102. 11 12. 4. Not to fear man who is but mortall 4. This subjection to death is a matter of great comfort unto believers and that 1. In regard of the myseries of this world from which they are freed There the weary be at rest Job 3. 17. 2. Against the plots and practises of men 3. Against the remainder of sin in them which maketh even them to complain and say Oh wretched man that I am who shall deliver me from the body of this death Rom. 7. 24. The death of the body will deliver believers from this body of death 5. The extent and community of this condition teacheth all of all sorts to apply all the forenamed uses to themselves They who are Gods on earth shall die aâ⦠men Psal. 82. 6 7. The wise man dyeth as the fool Eccles. 2. 16. Riches profit not in the day of wrath Prov. 11. 4. The rich man died Luk. 12. 20. and 16. 22. Such as are a staffe in a state shall all be taken away Isa. 3. 1 2 3. §. 134. Of Dying but once TO the foresaid common condition of all men to die the Apostle addeth this limitation Once which is to be taken as before exclusively see v. 26. § 129. Hereupon Christ saith that man when he hath killed the body can do no more Luk. 12. 4. Experience giveth evidence to the truth hereof Object Many were raised from the dead and died again as the Son of the widow of Zarephah 1 King 17. 23. And the Shunamites son 2 King 4. 36. And another man 2 King 13. 21. And in the new Testament Iairus daughter Mark 5. 42. The widows Son Luk. 7. 15. Lazarus Joh. 11. 43. And Dorcas Acts 9. 41. Answ. 1. Some say that their souls slept in their bodies and manifested no vigor or life at all But this is not to be admitted for then the raising of such from the dead had not been true miracles 2. It may be supposed that all that were raised from the dead were Saints and that they to manifest the glory of God were content to come into their bodies again 3. For full answer to the point this of dying but once is to be taken of the ordinary course of nature The Lord of nature can order it as it pleaseth him 1. This is good encouragement against all that man can do Luk. 12. 5. Martyrs ââ¦reby were encouraged against their cruel adversaries in that when they had once ââ¦ed the body they could do no more 2. This instructeth us about well using the time of life which God affordeth unâ⦠ãâã It is the day of grace and time of repentance If once a period be put to it ââ¦re is no returning again Christ made advantage hereof Ioh. 9. 4. The wise ãâã giveth advice so to do Eccles. 9. 10. As a man once dyeth so for ever he abiââ¦th §. 135. Of the ground of mans dying but once THe ground of mans dying but once is thus expressed It is appointed The Greek word doth properly signifie to lay aside or to lay up So it is used Luk. ãâã 10. Col. 1. 5. 2 Tim. 4. 8. Now because what God determineth before hand is ãâã a thing laid up firm and sure it is here applyed to Gods decree He hath set it down as an inviolable law This law or decree of God is to be extended both to the condition it self that men ãâã die and also to the limitation thereof but once Some make the ground hereof to arise from nature which consisteth of contrary qualities that destroy each other But that destructive contrariety was not in mans primary nature as God made it it came from sin That decree therefore is of God as a punishment of sin 1. This demonstrates an inviolable necessity of the former points cencerning mans subjection once to death The law of the Medes and Persians which altereth not Dâ⦠6. 12. is not so firm as this appointment or decree 2. This teacheth us to make a vertue of necessity which is willingly and comfortably to yield to that which cannot be avoided Malefactors by light of nature are taught to make this use of necessity namely quietly to submit themselve to exeââ¦on That we may do it with the greater comfort let us acquaint our selves ââ¦ith the end and benefits of death to believers whereof see before § 133. §. 136. Of judgement immediatly following death THe word here translated judgement is ost put for that general judgement that in the last day of the world shall passe upon all men which day is stiled the day of judgement Matth. 10. 15. and 11. 22 24. and that judgement is stiled the judgement of the great day Jud. v. 6. It is also put for that estate wherein a man is set immediately upon his death Thus is it here taken as is evident by this phrase after this which intendeth the time of a mans death so as judgement immediatly followeth a mans death so soon as he dyeth he receiveth his doom Three are two sorts of people that die 1. The Elect. Concerning such an one Christ said upon the day of his death Today shalt thou be with me in Paradice Luk. 23. 43. Such an one was he who said I desire to depart and to be with Christ Phil. 1. 23. Such an one also was Lazarus who died and was carried by the Angels into Abrahams bosom Luk. 16. 22. 2. The reprobate such an one was Dives who died and fell into hell Luk. 16. 27. This life is the only time of probation when that is ended nothing remaines but judgement Object 1. He that believeth shall not come unto judgement Joh. 5. 24. The same word is there used that is used in this place Answ. There are two kinds of judgement One of absolution The other of condemnation This word signifieth the one and the other Our translation in that place of Iohn turneth it to condemnation So is the verb used and thus translated he that believeth on him is not judged or not condemned The simple verb and noun is in both places put for the compound Object 2. Christ expresly saith that he that believeth not is condemned already even
Yea there be many theeves and robbers such as are described Eph. 6. 12. Therefore put on the whole armour of God Eph. 6. 17. A wise traveller will not go without his sword It imboldneth theeves to set upon a traveller that hath no weapon Much more doth the want of spirituall furniture embolden our spirituall enemies How justly may they be charged with egregious folly who 1. Being ignorant of the way care not to learn it 2. Are so wilfull as they will not come into the right way though it be shewed them 3. Having entred into the right way repent their good beginning and wittingly wander in by-paths 4. Being over-bold do make themselves a prey to their spirituall enemies §. 55. Of Christ consecrating the way to Heaven THe aforesaid way is described first by the manner of preparing it in this word consecrated This is that word which was used Chap. 9. v. 18. § 98. And translated dedicated The differences betwixt them is that that was of the passive voice this of the active This way is here said to be consecrated for us That is fitted and prepared for our use so as we may now boldly walk in it and make use of it as the Jewes might boldly use their houses their grounds and other things after they were once consecrated Christ did not consecrate the way for himself That needed not But for us sinners The consecration here intended was by the blood of Jesus as things under the law were consecrated by the blood of beasts This phrase consecrated for us in reference to the foresaid way giveth us to understand that Christ hath made the way to heaven sit for us He hath prepared it he hath so ordered all things that we may now freely walke in that way In the former verse it was implyed that heaven was opened for us Here Christ is set forth to be the ladder which being set on earth reached to heaven Gen. 28. 1â⦠For Christ as man was set upon the earth as God he reached to heaven Hereunto allusion is made by Christ himself Iohn 1. 51. In this respect Christ is stiled the way the truth and the life John 14. 16. that is the only true way that leadââ¦th unto lise And in this respect also he is stiled a doore Iohn 10. 7. as he is the meanes of our entring into heaven Christ hath consecrated the way as aforesaid in regard of his three offices For 1. As a Priest he hath truly consecrated and dedicated it and that by his own blood as by the blood of sacrifices things were consecrated and dedicated under the law Christ by his blood hath taken away our sins 1 Iohn 1. 7. which made the way to heaven impassible Thus also hath he consecrated us and thereby made ãâã ââ¦t to go on in that way 2. As a Prophet he hath revealed and made known this way to us This he did while he was on earth by himself and since his taking into heaven he hath done it by all sorts of true Ministers extraordinary and ordinary Eph. 4. 11. 3. As a King he causeth the way to be laid out fenced and made common for all his people So as it may well be stiled the Kings high way 2. He sendeth his servants to make that way plain Isa. 40. 4. 3. He hath appointed watch-men to keep this way safe and to conduct his people through it These watch-men are magistrates and Ministers 4. As a guide he hath gone before us and in this respect is stiled the Prince of life or chief guide Act. 3. 15. and f Captain of Salvation Heb. 2. 10. This is a forcible motive to stir us up to enter into this way and never to wander out of the same but to hold on therein till we come to the end thereof Thus it will never repent the Lord Jesus that he hath consecrated it for us §. 56. Of the new way THe way which Christ hath consecrated is here stiled new The Greek word thus translated is very emphatical 'T is here only used in the New Testament It is a compound The simple verb whence it is compounded signifieth to slay and this word properly setteth out a thing new slain Hence some take it to be an abusive speech To such I answer 1. That word which seemes to have a strange derivation may by common use be as the most proper words 2. The word here is the more fit because the way whereunto it is applyed is by the death of Christ opened unto us or rather Christ put to death is this way 3. The Apostle hath not so much reference to the notation of the word as to the matter that it setteth forth not so mvch to this title way as to him who is this way 4. Other Greek Authors do use this word of things spoken or done newly or lately There is an adverb of the same composition that is translated lately Act. 18. 2. Quest. Was there ever any other way for attaining unto heaven then this Answ. No For Christ was a lamb slain from the foundation of the world Rev. 13. 8. and he is the same yesterday to day and for ever Heb. 13. 8. Quest. Why then is it called new Answ. It is not simply so called but in sundry particular respects as 1. In regard of the cleer manifestation thereof Ier. 31. 31. 2. In opposition to the old way of the law which is abrogated Heb. 8. 13. 3. In reference to the latter times Isa. 2. 2. 4. In respect of the perpetuall vigour thereof Heb. 8. 8. We may from this particular instance infer that the things prepared for the Church under the Gospel are new Hereof see more Chap. 8. v. 8. § 35. §. 57. Of the living way THere is another Epithite added unto the foresaid way namely living The Greek word here used by the Apostle is the same that was used Chap. 4. v. 12. § 70. and translated quick This word hath relation rather to the matter which is Christ himself then to the word way This Epithite is here used in these and other like respects 1. In opposition to the old way of the law which is not able to give life It is therefore called the ministration of death 2 Cor. 3. 7. Yea it is abrogated perished and dead 2. In relation to Christs resurrection who though he were put to death yet was he raised again and ever lives Rom. 6. 9. In this respect this Epithite is fitly added to the former which properly signifieth one newly slain 3. In regard of the end of the way which is life For Christ is the way the truth and the life Joh. 14. 6. For this end was this way consecrated as before 4. In reference to the effect of it It puts life into us and quickens us Ioh. 11. 25 Gal. 2. 20. 5. By a kind of excellency and property All other wayes are wayes of
vengeance must needs follow upon despisers of the Gospel That this application might more clearly appear the Apostle sets down both the kinde of punishment and kinde of sin To make these points the more regarded he brings them in with an interrogative Thus Of how much sorer c. Of the emphasis of an interrogation in affirming a thing See Chap. 1. v. 5. § 46. and v. 14. § 155. and Chap. 9. v. 14. § 76. This word of comparison hath reference to the punishment before mentioned which was capitall implying the death of the body § 103. So as there are greater punishments then a bodily death whereupon the Lord sayeth Feare not them that kill the body and after that have no more that they can do But rather fear him which is able to destroy both bodie and soul in hell Matth. 10. 28. The Greek word translated sorer is comparative but anomalous The positive is put for any manner of evill either of sin or of punishment Thus this comparative word of my text is used in the case of sin 1 Tim. 5. 8. and in the case of punishment Luke 27. 64. So here For the word punishment is expresly mentioned and that under a word that signifieth a vindictive punishment or revenge The root whence it sprouteth signifieth a revenger The verb signifieth to revenge Paul twice attributeth it to himself in regard of that violent revenge he sought to do to the professors of the Christian Religion Acts 22. 5. and 26. 11. §. 107. Of the vengeance that followeth contempt of the Gospel THis emphaticall phrase how much sorer punishment giveth us to understand that despisers of the Gospel make themselves guilty of heavier vengeance then despisers of the Law This is intended Chap. 12. v. 25. and Matth. 10. 14 15. and 11. 22 24. Gods goodnesse and mercy is more manifested to man by the Gospel then was by the Law It hath shined more and more unto the perfect day Prov. 4. 18. The greater the mercy is that is deââ¦ised the greater is the sin in despising it And answerable to the sin the judgement useth to be By the Gospel so much is done for children of men as God is moved to say What could have been done more to my vineyard that I have not done in it Isa. 5 4. This affordeth an admonition to us that live under the Gospel that we have it in high esteem lââ¦st disrespect thereto cause a despising thereof and despising of the Gospel cause the severest iudgement Take for an example Capernaum Math. 11. 23. And remember the pithy exhortation of the Apostle Chap. 2. v. 1. § 5. Obj. We read of many sorer judgements under the Law then under the Gospel Answ. 1. If it were so it would not follow that Gospel sins were lesse but that the patience of God was greater 2 Pet. 3. 9. 2. When punishment is defer'd it may be the severer Rom. 2. 5. Psal. 50. 21 22. 3. Judgements under the Gospel are more spirituall and in that respect more insensible yet sorer as hardnesse of heart a seared conscience a reprobate sense and greedinesse in sin These are scorpions in comparison of those whips which were under the Law 1 King 12. 14. These especially are effects of Gods just revenge As assurance of faith peace of conscience and joy in the holy Ghost are far greater blessings then outward peace worldly riches temporall delights and earthly honours so the spirituall judgements are the greater they are blind who see it not See more of this point Chap. 2. v. 3. § 21. §. 108. Of the evidence of Gods just proceedings against Sinners THe forementioned proceeding of God against despisers of the Gospel is so evident as the Apostle refers it to their own judgement and determination in this word suppose yee In like sense it is used by Christ himselfe Luke 13. 2 4. Iohn 5. 39. Of the divers acceptions of this word See Chap. 4. v. 1. § 13. It sheweth that such is the equity of Gods proceedings against sinners as men themselves may discern the same This is manifested by other like phrases as Iudge ye Isa. 5. 3. Know ye Rom. 3. 19. and 6. 16. Ye know 1 Cor. 6. 9. 1 John 3. 15. What will he do Matth. 21. 40. There are certaine common notions in a reasonable man which do demonstrate the equity of Gods proceeding with them This teacheth us well to use that stamp of Gods Image which he hath reserved in man notwithstanding his fall And for this end to compare Gods dealing with man in punishing him with his desert Thus shall we justifie God and shew our selves Children of Wisedome Luk. 7. 35. §. 109. Of sinners deserving what they suffer THe justice of Gods proceedings against sinners is set down in this phrase shall be thought worthy Of the meaning of the Greek word See Chap. 3. v. 3. § 42. In this respect the punishment of sin is called wages Rom. 6. 23. The word translated wages signifieth that allowance which was used to be given to souldiers which was alwayes accounted most just yea it is said to be a righteous thing before God 2 Thes. 1. 6. And the day of punishing every one is called the day of the reââ¦elation of the righteous judgement of God Rom. 2. 5. 1. The Judge who inflicteth punishment is called a righteous Iudge 2 Tim. 4. 8. Gen. 18. 25. 2. The nature of sin sheweth the equity of the judgement for all sin is of an infinite natâ⦠and this sin is a wilfull rejecting of the means whereby the wounds of sin should be ãâã and the guilt thereof taken away Obj. Sin is ãâã temporary the punishment is eternall How can a temporary crime ãâã thought worthy of an eternall punishment Answ. See the treatise ãâã ãâã sin against the Holy Ghost part 2. § 30 31. Of the just punishment of transgressors See Chap. 2. v. 2. § 16. 17. §. 110. Of the aggravation of Apostasie THe Apostle contenteth not himself with a generall declaration of the equity of Gods dealing with Apostates but maketh it more clear by a particular enumeration of sundry aggravations The first of them is thus expressed who hath trodden under foot the Son of God The first phrase hath trodden under foot is the interpretation of one Greek word which is a compound and implieth the basest using of a thing that can be It is compounded of a verb that signifieth to trample upon or to spurn at a thing Luk. 10. 19. and 21. 24. The preposition with which it is compounded aggravateth the aggravation implying a scornfull trampling upon a thing as where it is said of salt that hath lââ¦st his savour It is good for nothing but to be cast out and to be trodden under foot of men Matth. 5. 13. And it is applyed to swines trampling pearles under their feet Matth. 7. 6. Things trampled upon are counted nothing worth and therefore
of their Fathers family and there did service to God so as Adam's house was God's Church whereby we may see the antiquity of the Church even from Adam's time As this first Family was a Church so other Families of the antient Patriarchs were Churches The Church herein hath a preheminence above other Societies Though both the foresaid Brothers offered to God yet both of them did it not with the same mind and in the same manner This is implyed under this word of comparison more excellent Of the positive whereupon this comparative more excellent or greater is grounded see Chap. 10. v. 12. § 120. They were of diffââ¦rent dispositions One was an errant Hypocrite the other an upright Worshipper of God Thus from the beginning it was shewed that Gods Church on earth is a mixed Assembly That this may here more distinctly appear I will shew 1. Wherein these two agreed 2. Wherein they differed They agreed in three points 1. In their general action They both drew near to God and worshipped him 2. In the general matter of that action They both brought an offering 3. In the general kind of their offering which was of that which belonged to each of them Cain was a tiller of the ground and he brought of the fruit of the ground Abel was a keeper of sheep and he brought of his flock Gen. 4. 3. 4. 1. They differed in the distinct kinds of offering Cain's was of the fruit of the ground wââ¦ich was but a meer gift Abel's was of the flock which was a sacrifice slain The notation of the Greek word in my text translated sacrifââ¦ce implyes as much See Chap. 5. v. 1. § 7. 2. In the manner of offering Abel offered up his sacrifice in faith whereby he believed that God would pardon his sins and accept of his person and service No such thing is implyed of Cain 3. In the quality of their offering Cain brought of the fruit of the ground we read of no choyce of any excellent fruit that he should bring But Abel brought of the firstlings of his flock and of the fat thereof These were the best and choycest §. 13. Of the testimony which Faith brings AS Abel testified a good respect to God so likewise God testified a good respect to him For he obtained witness that he was righteous The ground hereof was his faith For this relative by which hath reference not to sacrifice but to faith For this is an exemplification of that which was said of the Elders By faith they obtained a good report As others so Abel As he obtained a good report so he obtained it by faith By a true justifying faith the Believer so applyes Christ unto himself as he resteth upon him to be enabled to do that which is acceptable unto God and therein to be accepted of God This faith put him on to offer a more excellent sacrifice than Cain this faith in Christ moved God to give a gracious testimony of him This phrase he obtained witness is the interpretation of one Greek ãâã namely that which is before translated obtained a good report v. 2. § 6. The testimony or witness which he obtained is thus expressed that he was righteous Of this word righteous see Chap. 10. v. 38. § 144. By faith he applyed to himself that righteousness of Christ which made him righââ¦eous before God and by the same faith he was put on to endeavour to do sââ¦ch duties of piety towards God which appertained to him in his place and withall such duties of justice and mercy as made him be accounted righteous before men This witness of Abel's righteousness was given by God especially As it was before said of the witness which the Elders received v. 2. § 6. so it may be ââ¦ere said of this witness which Abel received This giveth instance that even in Gods account men in this world may be rââ¦ghteous See more hereof Chap. 10. v. 38. § 144. This testimony That he ââ¦as righteous hath an especial respect to his person and that must be by faith in the Lord Jesus Thus it is said that the Lord had respect unto Abel Gen. 4. 4. namely unto his person Nothing can here make us righteous before God but the righteousness of Christ applyed by faith 2 Cor. 5. 21. To set out the foresaid witness more fully the Apostle addeth this God testifying of his gifts Howsoever distinction may be made between sacrifices and gifts as hath been shewed Chap. 5. v. 1. § 7. yet they are also both taken in the same general sense Sacrifices were brought to God and offered up to him ââ¦nd in that respect were called gifts So as God himself doth here witness that men may give gifts to him Hereof see Gods testifying of those gifts was a manifestation of his accepting thereof for it is expresly said that God had respect to his offering In two respects are the things which Abel offered to God called gifts 1. In regard of Abel's mind he brought them in testimony of thankfulness 2. In regard of Gods mind who accepted them as gifts The twofold mentioning of witness concerning Abel hath reference to that double respect that in the Historie of Abel the Lord is said to have He had respect unto Abel namely to his person and to his offering this was his gift By this witness it appears that God will have his Children to know his mind towards them that so they may be the better encouraged to go on in that course which is acceptable to God §. 14. Of Abel's speaking being dead FOR greater commendation of Abel's faith another kind of testimony is added in these words By it he being dead yet speaketh This is a perpetual testimony from Abel's death till the time that the Apostle wrote and so will continue to the end of the world For the verb speaketh being of the present tense implyeth a continued act so also doth this adverb yet Of the word translated dead see Chap. 7. v. 8. § 51. It is here meant of the death of his body being slain by his Brother Cain Gen. 4. 8. Quest. How doth he speak being dead Answ. 1. In that his faith and the fruits thereof are registred in the everlasting Records of the holy Scripture and thereby he speaketh as evidently as if we heard his voyce 2. In that his innocent blood being wrongfully spilt cryed to God for vengeance Gen. 4. 10. Yea still it remaineth crying against all such Fratricides and Homicides as Cain was in which respect Christ saith to the murdering Jews that upon them should come all the righteous blood shed upon the earth from the blood of righteous Abel Mat. 23. 35. 3. In that his soul is among those souls which cry aloud saying How long O Lord dost thou not judge and avenge our blood c. Rev. 6. 9. He is said to speak by faith because as he offered his sacrifice by faith and by faith obtained
witness so by faith he commended himself to God even when he was under his Brothers hands as Steven did when the malicious Jews stoned him Act. 7. 59. and thereupon God took special care of him to testifie not onely of his gifts while he lived but also of his innocency in his death and causeth all to be remembred in his Church throughout all generations §. 15. Of the Resolution of and Observations from Hebr. 11. 4. IN this verse is a commendation of Abel's faith His faith is commended two waies 1. Comparatively 2. Simply The comparison is betwixt him and his Brother Wherein observe 1. The persons set down by their names Abel Cain 2. By their act Herein observe 1. Wherein they agreed 2. Wherein they differed They agreed 1. In their act They offered unto God 2. In the subject-matter of the act a sacrifice They differed 1. In the matter of their sacrifice implyed in this word of comparison more excellent 2. In the manner of offering Abel did it by faith Cain not so The commendation of Abel's faith simply set down is by witness This is twofold partly while he was alive partly after he was dead The former is 1. Propounded 2. Amplified and that by two waies 1. By the subject-matter which was witnessed This is double 1. Concerning his person that he was righteous 2. Concerning his gifts 2. By the Author of the witness God testifying The testimony given after he was dead is set out two waies 1. By the evidence of his innocency he speaketh â⦠By the continuance thereof in this particle yet Both these are amplified by the ground of them which was faith in this reâ⦠by it Doctrines I. Gods truth in accomplishing his word is to be remembred The meaning of this name Cain importeth thus much II. Mans vanity is to be oft considered The meaning of this name Abel importeth so much III. The Church is an antient society it hath been from the beginning of the world That which is here noted of Cain's and Abel's offering implyeth that the first Family that ever was was a Church IV. Gods Church did ever consist of a mixed society There were good and ãâã persons in it This was evidenced in the first Church that ever was V. It is faith that commends a man and his actions Thus is Abel here commended VI. Believers will offer what is due to God It is here said of Abel he ofâ⦠unto God VII Expiation for sin was sought by Believers from the beginning of the ãâã Abel by offering a sacrifice shew'd as much VIII An Hypocrite may perform external worship So did Cain For this particle than taketh it for granted that Cain offered IX Hypocrites can be at some cost with God For Cain offered X. Hypocrites can bring to God of that which is their own For the Historie ââ¦stifieth that Cain brought of the fruit of the ground whereof he was a tiller Gen. 4. 2 3. XI Believers give their best to God This is implyed under this comparative more excellent and expresly set down in the Historie Gen. 4. 4. XII Abel's sacrifice was more excellent XIII Faith addeth worth to the duties we do By faith was Abel's sacrifice ãâã greater XIV Grace followeth not external privileges Cain was the elder but Abel the better Prov. 12. 26. See § 11. XV. Faith is a means of gaining good testimony By it Abel obtained witness XVI Men may in this world be righteous So was Abel XVII Mens persons are first approved of God God witnessed that Abel was righteous thereupon his sacrifice was accounted excellent The Lord had respect ââ¦nto Abel and his offering First to his person then to his service Gen. 4. 4. XVIII God will that Saints know his mind This was the end of Gods testifying of Abel XIX Gifts may by men be given to God Abel gave gifts to God XX. Saints are subject to death It is here said of righteous Abel that he was dead XXI Saints are subject to a violent death Abel was slain by his Brother Cain Gen. 4. 8. XXII Saints live after death That particular of Abel's speaking being dead giveth proof to this general XXIII Innocent blood cryeth for vengeance after it is shed This is one respect wherein Abel is said to speak being dead In reference hereunto the difference is made betwixt the blood of Christ and the blood of Abel Heb. 12 24. XXIV Cry of blood continueth to the worlds end This particle yet intends as much XXV Faith causeth a good memorial after death By it Abel still speaketh §. 16. Of Enoch and his name Hebr. 11. 5. By faith Enoch was translated that he should not see death and was ãâã found because God had translated him For before his translation he ãâã this testimony that he had pleased God THE second Worthy produced for exemplification of the vertue of Faith is Enoch He was indeed the seventh from Adam Iude v. 14. And ãâã doubt but that Adam himself and the five betwixt Adam and Enoch were all pious men and believers But the Holy Ghost having recorded no memorable effects of their faith the Apostle passeth them over See v. 32. § 192. After Enos was born it is said that then began men to call upon the name of the Lord Gen. 4. 26. But it is not said that Enos brought them so to do Therefore that act cannot properly and necessarily be applyed to him From the Apostle's passing over so many betwixt Abel and Enoch and others in other places we may inferr That it is a point of wisdom to content ãâã selves with such matters as the Holy Ghost hath thought meet to relate This is to be wise or to understand according to sobriety Rom. 12. 3. The particular person here commended is Enoch This is an Hebrew name derived from a verb that signifieth to dedicate and may be interpreted dedicated His condition did fitly answer his name For of all the Patriarchs he was most especially dedicated to God as the testimony of his walking with God and of Gods taking him to himself giveth evidence There were others of his name as Cain's first son who also gave the same name to a City that he built Gen. 4. 18. And Abraham's Grandchild by Keturah Gen. 25. 4. and Reuben's eldest son Gen. 46. 9 But the translating of that Enoch which is here mentioned sheweth that it is he which was the seventh from Adam who is here meant The same faith before spoken of even a justifying faith resting on the promised Messiah is here without all contradiction meant For by it ââ¦he pleased God §. 17. Of Enoch's translation THE evidence of Enoch's faith is thus expressed Enoch was translated Of the meaning of the word see Chap. 6. v. 17. § 135. And Chap. 7. v. 12. § 67. It is applyed sometimes to things translated from one kind or condition unto another as where it is said the Priesthood was changed Heb. 7. 12. And the Galatians were
removed from their former Teacher Gal. 1. 6. Or from one place to another as the Patriarchs were carried out of Egypt into Sichem Act. 7. 16. Here it implyeth both For ãâã was translated from Earth to Heaven and the mortality of his body was translated into immortality For this end of his translation is thus expressed ãâã he should not see death The translation here meant was both in body and soul from Earth into Heaven Such a translation as Eliah's was 2 King 2. 11. The distinct manner of translating Enoch is not so punctually set down as that of Eliah's 2 King 2. 11. We read of Christ that he also was taken up body and soul into Heaven but it was after his death and resurrection wherein his ascension differed from the translation of these two Acts 1. 9. These two Enoch and Eliah are the onely instances that have been given of Gods extraordinary power in this kind since the beginning of the world Papists have fabulously recorded much of the assumption of the Virgin Mary but without all warrant Those two before mentioned were before Christs time and that they might be special evidences of the bodies fruition of eternal life together with the soul in Heaven Enoch was in the first age of the world before there was distinction of Iew and Gentile and so an instance of the glorification of body and soul to the whole world To assure them the more thereof while he was on earth he prophesied of the Lords coming to judgement Iude v. 14. Eliah was in that age wherein the partition wall stood between the Jew and Gentile So as he was a special instance thereof to the Church of Israel Christs ascension was yet a more pregnant proof thereof and that to all Nations to the end of the world For as he was seen in his body animated by his soul to ascend into Heaven so after his ascension was he seen in that body to be in Heaven by Stephen Acts 7. 56. And by Paul Act. 22. 14 17. There shall be at the moment of Christs coming to judgement a like but a more universal rapture for all then living shall with their bodies and souls united be rapt up to the judgement seat of Christ. We shall be changed saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 15. 52. changed both in our place and in our condition as Enoch was §. 18. Of Enoch's not seeing death THE translation of Enoch is much amplified by this end thereof that he should not see death This phrase not see death is an Hebraism Death thereby is resembled to an Enemy not seeing to an absolute freedome He should be so far from being taken and seized upon by death as he should not see death death should not come near him Thus it is said of those that have nothing to do with the Kingdome of God they cannot see the Kingdome of God Joh. 3. 3. To clear this a little further Christ useth these two phrases shall never see death shall never tast of death Joh. 8. 51. 52. at the same time as setting forth one and the same thing one expounding the other Not to tast of a thing is to have nothing at all to do with it To ââ¦ast is the least degree of participation Because that no other but onely those which have been mentioned shall be free from death for it is appointed unto men once to dye Heb. 9. 27. it is said What man is he that liveth and shall ãâã see death into whose sight death shall not come and seize upon him Psal. 89. 48. The Psalmist excludeth all men except before excepted from the privilege of not seeing death so as it was a singular and an especial prerogative As an evidence that Enoch was taken away in his very body so as his soul onely was not translated and his body left on earth for that had been to be dead but that his body also was translated whereby he was freed from death it is here added that he was not found The Hebrew thus expresseth it and he was not This phrase it put for such as are missing and can hard y if at all be had again being either on earth kept from one as Simeon was in Egypt kept fast from his Father or by death taken away as Iacob supposed Ioseph to be Gen. 42. 36. The LXX interpret that phrase He was not thus He was not found Whom the Apostle followeth well knowing that it fully expresseth the sense of the text For it is probable that they who lived with Enoch missing him did search for him as the Children of the Prophets did for Eliah after he was taken into Heaven 2 King 2. 17. This phrase then sheweth that he was no more on earth nor ever shall be If the living cannot be found amongst the dead Luk. 24. 5. much less can Saints glorified in Heaven be found here on Earth This among other arguments doth clearly disprove the Popish conceit about Enoch and Elias their reservation in the earthly Paradise and their being the two Witnesses that shall oppose Antichrist and be slain Because that which is related of Enoch is extraordinary the Apostle renders such a reason thereof as is enough to stop the mouth of any gainsayer and to work credence in those who bear any respect to God The reason is thus expressed because God had translated him This word translated is the same verb that was before used in this verse and to be taken in the same sense He was translated from a mortal condition to an immortal and from place to place even from Earth to Heaven The Hebrew word used in this point signifieth to take and it is frequently used of taking a person or a thing to ones self as Isaac took Rebekah Gen. 25. 20. Now it was God that thus translated him and took him to himself for God hath power to preserve from death whom he will and to settle any man where he will He hath not tyed himself to those bounds wherewith he hath limited his Creatures Enoch by faith in God was translated and we by faith do understand that he was translated §. 19. Of Enoch's pleasing God AS the Apostle rendred the reason of Enoch's translation to rest in God who translated him so he further renders the reason why God translated him namely because he had pleased God The causal particle FOR demonstrateth as much This is further manifested by the order of setting down this point in this phrase before his translation This noun translation is derived from the same verb that was used twice before It is also used before Chap. 7. v. 12. § 67. Before this act of God Enoch did that which moved God to translate him So much is here expresly set down in the reference of this preposition before and implyed by the verb of the time past had pleased So as in his life time before he received any recompence he did that which was acceptable
here it intends an emphasis which our English hath well expressed by this particle even as if he had said onely one Question is made of the person that should be intended under this word one The coherence seems to referr it to Sarah but it is of the masculine gender and thereupon supposed to intend Abraham This is further confirmed by the next clause which is also the masculine gender and him as good as dead Which word is applyed even in this case to the body of Abraham Rom. 4. 19. They that apply it to Abraham say that thus much concerning Sarah is intended in the former verse and therefore the Apostle here joyneth her Husband with her as if the copulative were to be translated also and thus read Therefore sprang there also of one and him as good as dead c. I take it that both of them are here meant for Husband and Wife make but one person according to the Law of Marriage Gen. 2. 24. and that the masculine gender is here used because according to the Grammar-rule it is the worthyer Certainly this numerous Issue was a recompence of the faith of them both and inferred upon the commendation of Sarahs faith because Abraham had in this case believed in vain if Sarah also had not believed For the promise was appropriated to Sarah as well as to Abraham thus I will give thee a Son of Sarah Gen. 17. 16. By this it is evidenced that an Husband may receive benefit by the faith of his Wife and so likewise a Wife by the faith of her Husband 1 Cor. 7. 14 16 This holds especially where both Husband and Wife are Believers Iudg. 13. ââ¦3 1 Sam. 2. 20. This comes to pass by reason of their near union for by the matrimonial ãâã two are made one flesh Eph. 5. 21. This ought the rather to quicken up the Husband and Wife to faith and the fruits thereof both for their own sakes and also for the sake of their yoke-fellow §. 59. Of Gods using unlikely means THE foresaid faith both of Abraham and of Sarah is further amplified by the seeming impossibility of having a Child implyed in this phrase and him as good as dead The root from whence this participle sprouteth signifieth one that is properly and actually dead Act. 5. 10. Here it is used metaphorically by way of resemblance in that he had no more vigour for the begetting of Children than a dead man to do that which belongs to the living It cannot here properly be taken because Abraham was then living and the Apostle speaking of this very thing and using the same word thus expresseth his mind Abraham considered not his own body now dead when he was about an hundred years old Rom. 4. 19. To make this the more clear the Apostle useth a word of mitigation which our English hath thus expressed as good as which implyeth that he was not indeed dead but as it were dead and that in reference to the point in hand The resemblance may be taken from a Tree which when it ceaseth to bear fruit and there is no hope that it should bear any we say it is dead for the vigour of a Tree to sprout forth and bear fruit is accounted the life of it This proves that God can work not onely by weak and unlikely means or without means but also by contrary means for this resemblance sheweth that the living arose from the dead yet death is contrary to life See Chap. 2. v. 4. § 28 of the various means which God useth §. 60. Of hyperbolical expressions THE extent of Gods blessing is set out to the life first by resemblances to Stars and Sand and then simply in this word innumerable The two metaphors are proverbial and hyperbolical used to set out such things as cannot by man be numbred These two kinds Stars and Sand are innumerable to men hereupon God taking Abraham out in a starry night bid him number the Stars if he were ãâã Gen. 15. 5. but to God they are not For God telleth the number of the Stars Psal. 147. 4. Obj. Astronomers and Philosophers set out the number of Stars by the distinct Constellations and particular Stars in their several Constellations Answ. Though they may by observation set out many of the most conspicuous Stars yet there are many more which may be hid from their sight or by reason of their closeness together in mans appearance cannot be set forth or numbred Much less can the several Sands of the Sea be numbred Wherefore to make a Nation as many as the Stars of Heaven and the Sand of the Sea is hyperbolical Some onely make a general resemblance betwixt Abraham's Seed and the Sââ¦ars of the Skye and Sands by the Sea-shore thus as those two are innumerable so should Abraham's Posterity be innumerable Neither of those senses do directly cross the other but both may stand with the intent and scope of the Apostle These two comparisons Stars of the Skye and Sand by the Sea-shore are frequently used to set forth innumerable things Thou hast multiplyed thy Merchants above the Stars of Heaven saith the Lord Nah. 3. 16. It is said of Ioseph that he gathered Corn as the Sand of the Sea Gen. 41. 49. It is said of the Quails which God gave in the Wilderness that they were like as the Sand of the Sea Psal. 78. 27. Gods mercies are said to be more than the Sand Psal. 139. 18. The Armies of the Canaanites are said to be as the Sand that is upon the Sea-shore in multitude Josh. 11. 4. So the Army of the Philistins 1 Sam. 13. 5. Hushai advised Absolon to gather all Israel as the Sand that is by the Sea 2 Sam. 17. 11. Thus the multitudes of Widows are said to be increased above the Sand of the Sea Jer. 15. 8. The Babylonians are said to gather the Captivity as the Sands Hab. 1. 9. And Salomon's wisdome is said to be as the Sand that is by the Sea-shore 1 King 4. 24. As for the number of Abraham's Of-spring it is set forth by resemblance to the Stars eleven times Thrice by way of promise Gen. 15. 5. 23. 17. 26. 4. Twice by rehearsing that promise Exod. 31. 13. 1 Chron. 27. 23. Six times by manifestation of the performance thereof Deut. 1. 10. 10. 22. 28. 62. Neh. 9. 23. Ier. 33. 22. and in this place It is also set forth by resemblance of Sands nine times Thrice by promise Gen. 22. 17. 32. 12. Hos. 1. 10. Thrice by performance 1 King 4. 20. Ier. 33. 22. And in this place thrice by supposition Isa. 10. 22. 48. 19. Rom. 9. 27. Quest. Was Abraham's Seed indeed as many as Stars and Sand Answ. 1. Proverbial and hyperbolical phrases art not simply to be taken and therefore it is not necessary that the things compared should in the letter be answerable unto them They are used to set out an
by reason of his supreme authority and of his power to work the ãâã mischief The Kings wrath is as the roaring of a Lion Prov. 19. 12. And ãâã of death Prov. 16. 14. Thââ¦s then the courage of Moses is amplified by a gradation 1. He feared not man 2. He feared not the greatest of men a King 3. He feared not that which most affrights men the wrath of a King It was his faith in God that expelled this fear of man ãâã greatest fears affright not believers for what cause of greater fear could ãâã be than the wrath of such a King as Pharaoh was See more hereof ver 23. â⦠ãâã §. 149. Of a Believers remaining invincible TO shew that it was no blockish stupidity nor obstinate impudence that ãâã such a resolution in Moses as not to fear the wrath of the King the ãâã thereof is thus rendred for he endured as seeing him who is invisible The argument is taken from the difference betwixt God and man for this phrase who is invisible is a description of God The argument then may be thus framed He that can see him that is invisible will not fear the wrath of a ãâã King But Moses saw him that was invisible Therefore he would not fear c. In setting down this reason There is another act of Moses thus expressed He endured This verb is derived from a noun which signifieth strength power courage so as the word of this text endured implyeth that Moses continued resolute and unmoveable he was no whit daunted but retained aâ⦠invincible courage By this we see that a true and sound faith makes the Believer invincible so as no cause of human fear will daunt him He that said even in reference to God Though he stay me yet I will trust in him had such an invincible spirit Iââ¦b 13. 15. So in reference to man had Daniels three Companions Dan. 3. 17. This is to the life expressed by him that said In all these things we are more thaâ⦠Conquerors through him that loved us For I am perswaded that neither death nor life nor Angells c. shall be able to separate us from the love of God Rom. 8. 37. c. True faith never faileth but retaineth a perpetual vigor and thereupon it maketh men endure and remain invincible Here behold the reason of mens fainting upon violent opposition and of shrinking in their heads through continuance of such opposition They either have not or exercise not faith as they should They acquaint not themselves with the grounds of faith which are Gods properties promises and performances If thou faint in the day of adversity thy strength is small Prov. ââ¦4 10. The day of adversity is the time to act faith if then a man faint when he should most manifest his faith there may be just suspition of the truth or at least of the vigor of his faith §. 150. Of believers seeing God THE ground of Moses enduring as he did is thus set down as seeing him who is invisible Of the word translated seeing see Chap. 2. ver 8. § 68. and ver 9. § 72. It is here set down in a participle of the present tense to dââ¦clare a continued act This seeing must needs be meant of a spiritual sight by the eye of the soul which is faith For he whom he eyed is said to be invisible but an invisible thing cannot be seen with a corporal eye That would imply contradiction For that which may be discerned with a bodily eye is visible But visible and invisible are contradictory This particle as is premised not by way of diminution as if it were a ââ¦ming to see but rather by way of amplification For 1. This particle doth sometimes imply an identitie and realitie of a thing and it is used to set forth the perspicuity and clearness thereof as where it is said The glory AS of the onely begotten Son of God John 1. 14. 2. It implyeth a kind of spiritual rapture as if Moses had been rapt into the highest Heaven and there beââ¦eld God himself incouraging him in what he did This act of Moses giveth an instance of the vertue of faith which is to set a man always before God A true believer is like Enoch who walked with God and that continually as the emphasis of the Hebrew word implyeth Gen. 5. 24. I have set the Lord always before me saith a Believer Psal. 16. 8. It was Abrahams speech The Lord before whom I walk Gen. 24. 40. God is the proper object of faith The object wherein it delights the object on which it rests The object from whom it expects every good thing the object to which it returns the glory of all Here behold the reason of a Believers courage The world wonders at it and ãâã for it seeth not him whom Believers see Gods presence is that which emboldneth Believers as here Moses was emâ⦠thereby See more hereof Chap. 13. v. 6. § 78. §. 151. Of seeing him who is invisible ãâã attribute invisible is derived from the former word translated seeâ⦠for a privative particle is joyned with it so as it implyeth the contrary to ãâã even that which cannot be seen ãâã Epithite is attributed to God Col. 1. 15. 1. Tim. 1. 17. and that in a ãâã respect 1. In regard of the Divine substance which is spiritual Every spirit is invisiâ⦠ãâã 24. 39. Much more the purest Spirit of all â⦠In regard of a divine property which is to be incomprehensible in which ãâã Christ saith No man hath seen God at any time John 1. 18. And he is ãâã ãâã dwell in the light which no man can approach unto 1 Tim. 6. 16. 1. This is a strong argument against all the conceits of Anthropomorphites ãâã ãâã make God like unto man See more of those Chap. 1. v. 10. â⦠133. â⦠It is as strong an argument against all representations of God God himâ⦠ãâã presseth this Argument Yee saw no manner of similitude on the day that ãâã ãâã spake unto you Deut. 4. 15. â⦠It is also against all apprehensions in the mind of God in the likeness of ãâã ãâã object 4 It shews that we must conceive God as he is revealed in his word He beâ⦠ãâã is an object not for the eyes but for the eares not for the brain but ãâã ãâã heart The mysterie of Unitie in Trinitie and the divine properties duely ãâã in the mind will raise up a great admiration and an high esteem of ãâã and a due respect towards him â⦠This invisibility of God doth not keep him from seeing us Though visible ãâã cannot see things invisible yet he that is invisible can and doth see them ãâã visible The eyes of the Lord in every place behold the evill and the good ãâã 15. 3. No obstacle hindereth the sight of him who is invisible How ãâã this stir us up so to carry
books of Moses and Ioshua then are here recited 2. There were without question many more in the severall ages of the world than are ãâã in the foresaid books or in any other part of the Bible It is said of Enoch that then began men to call upon the Name of the Lord. Gen. 4. 26. Yet none of thâ⦠men that did so are by name registred It is said of all those pious long-liv'd atriarks that lived befored and after the Flood that they begat Sonns and Daughters Gen. 5. 4 c. and 11. 11 c. No doubt but that many of those Sonns and Daughters gave good proof of their true faith Yet are they not by name registred It is of person as of things Many commendable things were done which are not set down Heb. 5. 11. John 20. 31. and 21. 25. So many persons that did worthily are not in publick records 1. In regard of those Saints themselves It was enough that God took speciall notice of them registred their name in his book of life gave them evidences of his favour while they lived received their souls to glory when they died and gave them assurance of the resurrection of their bodies 2. In regard of others that from time to time lived after them it is sufficient that God hath afforded them so many patterns and examples registred in his book as he hath done By them direction and encouragement sufficient and given to run the race as they did They who are not moved by them would not be moved with millions more if they were registred 1. Considering that many Worthies have had their names buryed with their bodies let not us be over sollicitous about memorialls after our death but leave it to the divine providence and to the wisdom of our survivors There may be a good use of Chronicles and of Memorialls of some mens names and acts yet there ãâã be too great excess therein Some things that in their compass are very usefull may beyond their compass be unusefull if not hurtfull Should there be ââ¦emorialls of all good mens names I suppose the world would not contain them especially if thereto were added their Meditations Sermons Conferences Works and Labours 2. This may stay those who in their time and generation do the will of God faithfully imploying their talent and doing much good by their words and works and yet nothing thereof remembred after death It is enough that in their generation they have been enabled to do good and that the present age in which they liââ¦ed had the benefit thereof They may so much the more rest herein in that the ãâã living God knowes it remembers it and will aboundantly recompense it Their works will follow them Rev. 14. 13. The answer which the Apostle himself gives to his own question thus for the ãâã will fail me being a reason of his forbearing to go on in setting down more particular examples as he had done before giveth us to understand that there ãâã very many more whom he might have produced The multitude of Believers is very great very many are registred in sacred Scripture which the Apostle stiâ⦠a cloud of witnesses Hebr. 12. 1. But questionless there were many more age after age whose names are concealed When Elijah thought that he had been leââ¦t alone God knew seven thousand more and that in Israel 1 King 19. 18. besides those that were in Iudah If there were before Christ was exhibited multitudes of beleevers what are there since considering these promises I will pour out ãâã Spirit upon all flesh Joel 2. 28. And many shall come from the East and West ãâã sit down with Abraham c. Matth. 8. 11. See Chap. 2. ver 10. ãâã 91. This reason as it hath reference to the altering of the stile in contracting such points as he more inlarged himself upon in the former examples sheweth that ââ¦ediousnes must wisely be avoided Having many things to write unto you faith ââ¦n Apostle to an Elect Lady I would not write with paper and ink 2 Joh. v. 12. The like he saith to Gaius 3 John v. 13. Tediousnes dulls the mind wearies the spirit hinders devotion draws away affection yea and many times deprives people of that comfort which otherwise they might receive from Gods Ordinances Some who have some while given good attention and that with cheerfull affection by overmuch tediousnes have been so dââ¦lled in their devotion as their former comfort hath been taken away It is therefore a point of prudence somewhat carefully to observe ordinary times ãâã for sacred duties There are times wherein men may enlarge themselves both in praying and preaching namely when dayes are set apart for those duties for then people come prepared to hold out the day As for private duties performed by one alone as any finds the vigor of his spirit to be in him he may enlarge himself But we must not measure others spirits by our own Christ when he was alone spent nights in prayer Luk. 6. 12. But we do not read that he did so with his Disciples §. 192. Of the Apostles setting the more excellent before others UPon the foresaid transition the Apostle continues his Catalogue of Worthies but much contracted In this verse he setts them down two ways 1. By their particular name 2. By the function of some of them in this word Prophets There are six set down by name whereof four were Judges One a King One a Judge and a Prophet both which is Samuel The four Judges are as the Apostle hath set them down Gideon Barak Samson and Iephthah There were in all betwixt Ioshua their General and Saul their first King fifteen Judges 1 Othniel 2 Ehud 3 Shamgar 4 Barak 5 Gideon 6 Abimelech 7 Tola 8 Iair 9 Iephthah 10 Ibran 11 Elon 12 Abdon 13 Samson 14 Ely 15 Samuel Out of these only five are called The rest were either not worthy to be named as Abimelech who usurped that dignity by fraud and blood or had no memorable matter recorded of them in their histories as Tola Iair Ibzan ãâã and Abdon The others as Othniel Ehud Shamgar and Ely did no greater matters than those which were done by those who are named Therefore there was no great need to mention them especially in this place where the Apostle labors to contract his discourse In the particulars which are set down the precise order of the history is not observed For Gideon who is in the first place was after Barak and Samson the third was after Iephthah and David the fift was after Samuel Hereupon some say that the Apostle had an eye only on his matter to set down some choyse Worthies as they came to his head but had no respect to method or order But I suppose that he rather aimed at some special thing in altering the order of these and that might be to prefer the more excellent For thereis a double method One of
21 15 16 17. For true saving grace cannot be utterly lost See more hereof Chap. 3. v. 12. § 132. c. This is a great enforcement to such as by any occasion have fallen from grace and grieved Gods good Spirit thorowly to repent thereof and to turn to their God again §. 203. Of Samsons kind of death THE last act of Samson was the greatest and best It was the greatest evidence of his faith and the most profitable to Gods Church Yet out of it a double question ariseth 1. Whether it were a lawfull act 2. Whether the like may lawfully be don by others His act was this that he pulled down a great house where he was upon himself and upon the enemies of the Church which were in and upon that house Iudg. 16. 27. c. This personal act was in it self as he did it lawfull For 1. He did it with true devotion and invocation of Gods Name Iudg. 16. 28. So true so hearty so intire was his devotion as God had respect thereto even as he had to his Prophet Iona. 2. 2. 2. He did it with a true and stedfast faith For it was his last act and he is here brought in as a pattern of faith Of him as well as of others it is said These all having obtained a good report through faith c. v. 39. 3. He did it by vertue of his vocation and function which was deputed to him from his mothers womb Iudg. 13. 5. Which was to deliver Israel out of the hands of the Philistines If a valiant Souldier should cut asunder a post of a bridge whereon an Army of enemies stand though the bridge should fall upon himself yet he did but what his calling required 4. He did it with a well composed mind not in any such passion or perplexity of mind as self murderers do It was a zeal of Gods glory love of the Church of his and of his own Country due and just revenge on the Churches enemies and a recompence of his former folly 5. He did it with a special warrant which was the immediate and extraordinary motion of Gods Spirit He did it with such a Spirit as Elijah did when he called for fire upon the Messengers that came to apprehend him 2 King 1. 10. 6. He did it as a type of Christ. Hereof see § 206. §. 204. Of self-murther COncerning the second question § 203. whether the like may be lawfull in others a negative answer must be given unless they have such a Spirit This answer of Christ Ye know not of what manner of Spirit ye are of Luk. 9. 55. is perââ¦inent to the point in hand Self-murther is in it self a capitall and damnable sin For 1. It is apparently against the very letter and sense of the morall Law Exod. ââ¦0 13. 2. It is against the rule of Charity For this phrase Thou shalt love thy neighâ⦠as thy self Math. 22. 39. sheweth that a mans self is the rule of loving ãâã For a man therefore to destroy himself is to break the very rule of ãâã 3. Divine revenge is expresly threatned against it For this distinction of Gods requiring blood at the hand of man and at the hand of every mans brother Gen. 9. 5. sheweth that God will require that blood which one man ãâã of himself as well as of his brother 4. Self-murther is the highest pitch of tempting God This was it which the Devill assayed to bring Christ unto Matth. 4. 6 7. It provoketh God to let the ãâã sink into hell or in an unusuall and strange manner to save it 5. It is a presumptuous usurpation of Gods prerogative unto whom belong the issues of death Psal. 68. 20. 6. It is a preposterous prevention of Gods call thrusting a mans self out of that place wherein his Lord hath set him 7. It setts a dam against Gods mercy for who can tell if God will turn and ãâã and turn away from his fierce anger that we perish not Jona 3. 9. But self ãâã give judgment against themselves as if they knew that God would not turn away from his anger 8. It is a violent preruption of the place time and means of ones own repenââ¦ance The place is a body animated by the soul a dead carcass cannot reâ⦠The time is this life Heb. 3. 13. The means are Gods Word Christian conference Invocation and such like whereof the Self-murtherer depriveth himself 9. It is against the most principal principle of nature which is to preserve its own being 10. It is against that remainder of Gods Image which is reserved in man ââ¦y vertue whereof sundry of the Heathen Philosophers and others have condemned it The Roman Orator excludes them out of heaven The prime of Roman Poets placeth them in hell wishing that they might be on earth to enââ¦ure any want or hard labour §. 205. Of the future estate of self-murtherers A Question is moved of self-murtherers whether there is any hope of their salvation or no. Answ. 1. All the instances that the Scripture giveth of self-murtherers are branded for Reprobates as Saul Achitophel and Iudas 2. We have as little ground of hope for them as for any 3. The order of the Church in denying them Christian buriall imports as much 4. The very Heathen had such a Law which forbid their buriall Yet because the wayes of the Lord are unsearchable and the mercies of the Lord infinit and the work of his Spirit unconceââ¦vable For at the moment of death the Spirit can work Faith and repentance we cannot we may not pass a peremptory sentence on them Pretences alledged for the hope of the salvation of many of them are these 1. They may be distracted in their witts Answ. Such are not to be accounted self-murtherers Our Law doth acquit such 2. They do it to avoid sin or to prevent such Tortures as they fear may draw them from the profession of the true Faith Answ. 1. They are undue pretences For 1. No evill is to be done upon pretence of good Rom. 3. 8. 2. A meer passive evill is not sin 3. The pretended evill may by the Divine Providence be prevented 4. The remedy used is the worst of evills It is like the Flounders leaping out of hot water into flaming fire The pretence of preventing torments that might cause Apostacy implieth Pusillanimity and Infidelity As if God could not prevent or mitigate or give sufficient Strength Courage and Comfort in all Tortures 3. Some pretend an hastning of their heavenly glory thereby Heathen Authors give instances hereof namely of Cleambrot us and Cato Answ. That is no way to hasten but for ever to exclude ones self from heavenly glory 4. Some thinking to give evidences of their salvation set down the confidence they have in Gods mercy and leave it written in their pocketââ¦s that it may be seen by Survivers Answ. It is a plain mockage of God to crave
2. By the undue cause which was no wrong on his part Psal. 35. 7 19. and 10. 3. and 119. 161. and 69. 4. The causes which Saul took to persecute him were those His Valour Wisedom Success Peoples acknowledgement thereof the love which the Kings Son and servants bear him and the notice which Saul had that David should be King after him 3. By the extent of his persecution it was unto blood For this cause Saul raised up armies to pursue him 4. By the consequences following thereon which were 1. The destruction of the Lords Priests 1 Sam. 22. 18 19. 2. The danger of his parents and kindââ¦ed 1 Sam. 22. 3. 3. His own expulsion from the people of God and from the house of God 1 Sam. 21. 10. and 27. 2. This pierced deepest to his soul Psal. 84. 1. 1 Sam. 26. 19. 3. The jealousy which they had of him to whom he fled for succour 1 Sam. 21. 11. and 29. 4. How great this triall was is evident by changing his behaviour 1 Sam. 21. 13. and by the Psalmes which he penned thereupon as Psal. 34. 1. and 56. 1. 4. The spoilig of the City which he had allotted to him for himself his Souldiers and all that belonged to him This triall was the greater because his Souldiers thereby were stirred up to mutinie against him 1 Sam. 30. 1 6. 5. The setting up of Shebosheth the Son of Saul after Saul was dead against him and that by the General Abner and the greatest part of Israel 2 Sam. 2. 8. Those trialls David was brought unto betwixt the time that he was first anointed and well setled in his Kingdoms Hereby we see that God will not have great preferments easily attained to witness Ioseph's case To those trialls may be added others which befell him in his Kingdom As 6. The Indignity which was offered to his Ambassadours 2 Sam. 10. 4. whereby his intended kindnes was misinterpreted and perverted 7. Davids fainting in the battle 2 Sam. 21. 15. such was the consequence thereof that if one of his worthies had not rescued him he might have then perished 2 Sam. 21. 15. The trialls which arose from his Sons as Amnon Absalon Adââ¦nijah were punishments of his sins as we shall afterwards see §. 213. Of Punishments inflicted on David for his Sinns OTher kind of trialls whereunto David was brought were apparent punishments of his sinns which being publick God would not suffer to go unpunished I will therefore distinctly note both his particular sinns and also the punishments that were inflicted thereupon They were these that follow 1. His rash anger This stirred up a purpose of revenge on Nabal and all his ãâã 1 Sam. 25. 22. He did not put that his purpose into execution but repenââ¦d thereof and blessed God for preventing him in shedding blood So as we dâ⦠not read of any punishment inflicted for that sin Yet it may be that Saul's ãâã desire of revenge on him and all his was a punishment of his foreââ¦d purpose of revenge 2. His distrust 1 Sam. 27. 1. This was punished with the Iealousy of the Princes of the Philistines on him 1 Sam. 29. 4. And with the sacking of Ziklag ãâã the insurrection of the Souldiers against him 1 Sam. 30. 1 6. 3. His Polygamy 2 Sam. 5. 13. The children of those various wives proved ãâã crosses unto him 4. His undue manner of carrying the Ark. This was so punished as David was afraid of the Lord. 2 Sam. 6. 3 7 9. 5. His Adultery with Bathsheba and murther of her husband As these were ãâã ãâã sins so punishments inflicted for these were the most grievous The ãâã of them are generally set down 2 Sam. 12. 10 11 14. The sequell of the history declareth the accomplishment of them They were these that follow 1. His Child dyed 2 Sam. 12. 18. 2. His daughter was defloured by her brother 2 Sam. 13 14. 3. His Son lay with his Concubines on the roof of an house in the sight of all the people 2 Sam. 16. 22. 4. The sword departed not from his house For 1. One of his Sons killed another 2 Sam. 13. 28 29. 2. That Son of his thrust David out of his Kingdom Whereupon such a battell was fought as twenty thousands were slain together with that ungracious Son 2 Sam. 18. c. 3. Another battell arose thereupon thorough the indignation of Sheba 2 Sam. 20. 1. 4. Another Son took the Crown before his Fathers death and that against his mind 1 King 1. 5. 5. His inward troubles were yet greater For 1. The Spirit withdrew his presence so as to Davids present sense it clean departed from him Thereupon David thus prayeth Create in me a clean heart O God and renew a right spirit within me Psal. 51. 10. 2. A deprivation of that joy and comfort which formerly he had Whereupon in his prayer he thus addeth Restore unto me the joy of thy salvation Psal. 51. 12. 3. No sence of any assistance of the Spirit for growth in grace but onely a bare formall profession remained This is intended under this phrase uphold me with thy free Spirit Psal. 51. 12. 4. He apprehended Gods wrath and feared a dereliction in this phrase Hide thy face from my sins Psal. 51. 9. But more fully is this thus expressed O Lord rebuke me not in thine anger Psal. 6. 1. 5. His conscience was a rack unto him which made him use this expression The bones which thou hast broken Behold here what a fearfull thing it is for such as profess the Name of God to grieve the good Spirit of God 6. His undue cockering of his Children 1 Sam. 13. 39. 1 King 16. Two of ãâã Children so cockered proved a heavy cross to him and a fearfull curse to themselves They both proved traitors to their Father and brought themselves to an untimely death namely Absoloâ⦠and Adonijah 7. His hasty sentence against Mephibosheth Compare 2 Sam. 16. v. 4. with v. 8. 8. His pride in numbring of his people was punished with the loss of threescore and ten thousand in three dayes §. 214. Of David's graces in reference to God THE graces of David were many and great They may be ranked into two heads 1. Such as had an immediate respect to God 2. Such as had respect to man The graces which had immediate respect to God were these 1. His care to be instructed in and directed by Gods Word and that both ordinarily Psal. 119. 24 105. And also extraordinarily 1 Sam. 23. 2. 2 Sam. 7. 2. and 21. 1. This made him to walk with a right foot and this kept him from many by-paths 2. His Faith Most of those evidences which the Apostle in the verses following to set forth the faith of Gods ancient Worthies indefinitly may be in particular applyed to David For David by Faith 1. Subdued Kingdoms None more after the Israelites were setled in Canaan 2 Sam.
meant the Resurrection of the body at the last day when the soul being united again with it both shall enjoy eternall glory To amplifie this pain the more it is set down comparatively in this word of comparison better so as it hath reference to another Resurrection before which this is preferr'd Was it that Resurrection which is implied in the first clause of ãâã his verse Women received their dead from a Resurrection Answ. They had no ground to expect such a Resurrection Was it then a greater degree of glory for sufferings Answ. This Text maketh no comparison betwixt degrees of glory Is the comparison then made betwixt the Resurrection of Professors and Persecutors Answ. No. The comparison is betwixt a Resurrection which Professors rejected and which they obtained What was the Resurrection which they rejected Answ. The deliverance before mentioned upon condition of renouncing their profession For when professors are in the clutches of bloody Persecutors they are as dead men to escape out of their clutches is as a resurrection from the dead In this sence but in another case Abraham is said to receive Isaak from the dead v. 19. because he was deputed to death In that the Professors here mentioned would not be delivered on the Persecutors termes they may be said to reject a Resurrection Now they aimed therein at the Resurrection to eternall life and this was a far better Resurrection than any Resurrection from their Persecutors could be That this was the end of their suffering is evident by the Apostles express setting it down so with this finall conjunction that so as they did it not rashly but upon good advise and to a good end They had reason to do what they did §. 249. Of Believers suffering advisedly THE general expression of the end of Saints sufferings noted in this causal particle that giveth us to understand that true Believers advisedly endure what they endure for the Faiths sake So fight I saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 9. 26. not as one that beateth the aire that is not as a mad man that fighteth with a shadow not weighing what he doth but as a man of understanding that have good cause to do what I do This advisednes with reference to the cause he doth here set out For the which cause I suffer these things for I know whom I have believed 2 Tim. 1. 12. All those Texts which set down the causes and motives why Saints were induced to suffer give proof hereof Particulars were these 1. Submission to the will of God Matth. 26. 42. 2. Confirmation of the Gospel Phil. 1. 17. 3. Establishing the Professors thereof Phil. 1. 14. 4. That Eternall weight of glory which followeth thereupon 2 Cor. 4. 17. Believers are endued not onely with reason which in general moves men to prefer the most excellent but also with spiritual understanding and divine Wisedom which makes them well weigh what they do and endure Thereby also they are enabled to distinguish betwixt things that differ and thereupon to chose and prefer the more evcellent needfull and usefull Take notice hereby of the perverse censure which the men of this world do in this case pass upon Believers They judge them to be no better than sots idiots frantique mad if they suffer imprisonment loss of goods reproach or any kind of censure what mad men are these say they not knowing the ends which Saints aime at and that blessed fruit that will follow thereupon §. 250. Of Believers suffering with an eye to the better Resurrection THE end that is here set down doth apparently surpass all that they lose or endure by their suffering so as they suffer upon advantage They obtain they get they gain thereby Well did he understand this who said Our light affliction worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory 2 Cor. 4. 17. All the rewards that are mentioned in Scripture of suffering give proof hereunto This may not be imagined to be any mercenary matter as arising from a mans own merit but from Gods promise which ariseth from his free grace and good pleasure This sheweth that there is a mystery in this trade of suffering which we shall do well to enquire into In the things of this world if we observe men by such and such courses to thrive we use to be inquisitive after the same Enquire therefore and that with diligence into Gods Word and thou shalt find that by holding close to God by holding fast a profession of his Truth by suffering for that same thou shalt have an abundant recompence God will not suffer any thing to be done or endured for his sake in vain The more and greater the sufferings be the more ample and excellent will the reward be This is here exemplified by the Resurrection A Resurrection was the end they aimed at Of the word translated Resurrection See § 248. The Resurrection enboldens Believers to do what they do This phrase What advantageth it me if the dead rise not 1 Cor 15. 32. sheweth that the Apostle in his sufferings had an eye upon the Resurrection which also is implyed 2 Cor. 4. 14. By the resurrection we are fully exempted from all manner of misery and estated in that felicity as exceedeth all expression all apprehension This is it that the world doth not understand they know not what the Resurrection meaneth They dote onely on things present like brute beasts The Heathen who wanted the light of Gods Word never believed the Resurrection of the body though they had some glimpse of the immortality of the Soul Their Philosophers counted Paul a babler because he preached the Resurrection Act. 17. 18. Many that carry the Name of Christians and in general know and believe that there shall be a resurrection of the body do not understand the difference betwixt the distinct kinds of Resurrection namely that there is a Resurrection of life and a resurrection of damnation John 5. 29. Neither are they acquainted with the true grounds and sure evidences of that difference Hence it is that both Heathen and common formall Christians do so wonder as they do that Believers should be so forward to suffer and so prodigall of their lives as they are Faith in the Resurrection of life will make a man less carefull of preserving his mortal life in Gods cause That Resurrection whereon true Believers have their eye in suffering is here said to be a better Resurrection better than any deliverance in this world better than any thing that can be enjoyed in this life Thus much the Apostle implyes in this phrase to be with Christ is far better Phil. 1. 23. And in this ye have in heaven a better substance Heb. 10. 34. This will the better appear by comparing this resurrection with other resurrections mentioned in Scripture 1. We read of a first resurrection Rev. 20. 5 6. This resurrection here spoken of by the Apostle is the second
away The verbe that is of the same root signifieth to keep and he that hath the charge of a prison is called a keeper yea there is a verb of the same notation which signifieth to cast into prison Because a prison is to hold men fast prisons use to be as Castles strong built of stone or other like materials with strong dores iron barrs and grates and Jaylors to look unto them Bonds and prisons are for murtherers theeves and other malefactors Now in that professors of the true Faith had triall by bonds and imprisonment it giveth evidence that Persecutors deal with Professors of the Truth as with malefactors Hereof see more in the Whole Armor of God Treat 3. part 7. on Eph. 6. 20. § 189. 1. This may be some comfort to such as are so handled in these our dayes It is no worse with them than it was with their Lord and Master in his dayes and with other his faithfull Servants in their dayes So persecuted they the Prophets which were before you Matth. 5. 12. and so the Apostles and so other Saints age after age 2. By way of allusion professors of the Truth may learn to keep their souls free from the bonds of sin then need they not much care for mens bonds at least they shall then more comfortably lye bound with mens bonds and if they have learn'd to make every place a Temple to worship God therein even in prison they may worship God The more they are restrained in their bodies the more they may exercise their Souls in divine Meditations and contemplations 3. Considering true Saints are subject to bonds and imprisonments and thereby kept from seeking needfull and seasonable succour it is our duty to enquire after such and to afford them all the succour we can Hereof see more Chap. 13. 1. 3. § 24 26. The manner of setting down the four kinds of persecution mentioned in this ãâã thus had triall giveth us to understand that the persecutions of Professors were reall they had experience of them they had a sence and feeling of them and in that respect had tryall See § 251. If racking if scourging if bonds and imprisonments be reall persecutions then were theirs reall Such was the malice of Persecutors as they set themselves to make Professors to seel the weight of their malice This sheweth the necessity of true sound patience yea and of the perfect work thereof that it be not only true and sound but also large extending it self to all manner of persecutions yea and constant holding out to the end Hereof see more in the Whole Armor of God on Eph. 6. 15. Treat 2. part 5. § 14 15 16. c. §. 254. Of stoning Professors of the Truth Hebr. 11. 37. They were stoned they were sawn asunder were tempted were slain with the sword they wandred about in Sheep-skins and Goates-skins being destitute afflicted tormented THERE are in this verse other sorts of persecutions set down three of them such as brought Professors to seal up their Faith with their blood So as those were the sufferings of Martyrs The first of these and the sixth kind of persecution is thus expressed they were stoned The Greek verb here used is derived from a noun that signifieth a ãâã Joh. 8. 7. for they were wont to throw stones at men and thereby slay them This kind of death was of old more in use than now and more common among the Jewes than among other Nations It was a kind of death appointed by God himself to be inflicted upon notoââ¦ious malefactors Lev. 20. 2. That this kind of death may be the better conceived I will distinctly shew 1. How men were stoned 2. Why this kind of death was used For the first the manner of stoning was this A malefactor being condemned heapes of stones were prepared and brought to the place of execution where the malefactor was fast bound to a stake and then all the people took up stones and threw at him till he was dead In setting cut this kind of death It is said the people shall stone them to death Lev. 20. 2. Let all the congregation stone him Lev. 24. 14. For exemplification hereof read Iosh. 7. 24 25. For the second these Reasons may be given of this kind of death 1. That all the people might testifie their zeal and indignation against the crime so punished For in throwing stones against a malefactor they strived who should be the forwardest 2. That the blame of condemning the malefactor might not lye wholy upon the Judge For all the people executing the sentence of the Judge thereby gave approbation of it 3. That there might be a more thorow expââ¦ation of the land from that crime for which the malefactor was stoned As many mens conspiracy in sin and making themselves accessary thereto doth defile a land the more so the zeal of many in punishing a publick sin doth more clense the land Iosh. 7. 26. This kind of death inflicted by persecutors or Professors of the truth giveth evidence of two points 1. That they accounted professors of the truth as notorious malefactors or at least that they would have the people so to account them Hereof see § 253. 2. That many were brought to have their hands in the death of Martyrs For stoning was by the hands of many The people were almost ready to stone Moses Exod. 17. 4. Nay they did stone Zachariah 2 Chro. 24. 21. The multitude cryed to Pilate and said of Jesus Let him be crucified Matth. 27. 22. It was the multitude that stoned Stephen Act. 7. 57 58. So the people stoned Paul Act. 14. 19. And the multitude of them at another time were ready to have torn him in pieces Act. 21. 30 c. Experience of all ages have given too wofull proof hereof 1. The greater sort of people remain in their natural condition and cannot endure the light of truth which discovereth their darkness 2. They are of a foolish disposition ready to sway with the times and to do as their guides do though with them they run blind-fold to their destruction As silly sheep will follow one another though it be into the water where they may be all drowned so the common people will follow one another even to hell 1. Learne hereby to take heed of judging persons or matters according to the Judgment and censure of that multitude This is a caveat which God in his Law doth give Exod. 23. 2. A multitude is prone to run down-hill as all evill is 2. This may be a good Item to pray for good guides in Church and Common-wealth that thereby the common people may be brought into the right way Where guides are Idolaters or otherwise corrupt a pretence may be of taking away the life of Gods Saints by way of Justice though it be most unjustly as in the case of Zachariah and others before mentioned And likewise in the case of Naboth
1 King 21. 12 13. Or otherwise heady people may tumultuously rise against Gods servants as in Davids case 1 Sam. 30. 6. And in Christs case Iohn 8. 59. 10. 31. §. 255. Of sawing Professors asunder A Seventh kind of persecution setteth out a second sort of death in this word they were sawn asunder The Greek word may seem to be derived from a noun that signifieth a saw The word here is properly translated according to the usual succession thereof Some Authors do also use it more generally for any cutting or pulling asunder as in the story of Susanna where it is said the Angell waiteth with his sword to cut thee in two v. 59. this word is used in the Greek It is also used about cutting off the tongue and utmost parts of the eldest Sons body 2 ãâã 4. 7. We do not read in sacred Scriptures of any that were sawn asunder But the Jewes among other their traditions have this that the Prophet Isaiah was sawn asunder with a wooden saw in the time of King Manasseh Epiphanius in setting out Isaiah's life noteth as much so doth Hierom in the last close of the fifteenth Book of his Comment on Isaiah 57. Whether that be true of Isaiah or no most sure it is that some have after such a manner been Martyred either by sawing them asunder or by pulling the members of their body asunder This testimony of the Apostle is sufficient to assure us of the truth thereof and it giveth an instance of the cruelty of Persecutors which sheweth it self even in the death of Martyrs They think it not enough to torment them before hand for trialls sake to see if they can make them yield noâ⦠after that to take away their lives but to take them away with bitter and griââ¦vous torment as sawing asunder especially with a wooden saw Thus Antiochus after he had cut out the tongues flead off the skinns pull'd asunder many parts of the body of the seven Brethren fried them in panns to death The Rââ¦man Persecutors dealt as cruelly with the Martyr St. Laurence after they had scourged him and plucked off a great deal of his flesh with red hot pinchers they broyl'd him to death on a gridiron They rosted others to death on spits They boil'd others to death in scalding lead They brake the bones of others and let them lie on engines till they died other like cruell kinds of death they put others unto The ordinary kind of means whereby Papists put Martyrs to death is burning with fire which is a cruell kind of death especially as they used it for some Martyrs were houres together burning in the fire and some had limb after limb dryed up with the fire before their breath was taken away Some had barrells of pitch over their head set on fire to drop down and scald them on their head and other parts Some were hanged upon a Gibbet with a pulley thereon and a burning fire under them into which they were let down till the lower part of their feet were burnt off then drawn up and let down again till other parts were consumed and thus kept long under torment Time will not suffer to set down all their kinds of cruelty See § 245. The ground of all was their extreme hatred of truth and malice against maintainers thereof which made them cast out all bowells of pity yea it made them take a divelish delight in cruelty Herein lieth a difference betwixt cruelty that tends to death and that which is in death The former may be to make men yield but this is on malice and a meer divelish disposition 1. This giveth instance of the depth of mans corruption which makes him as a Devill incarnate worse than the most savage beasts Some Tyrants have so far exceeded in cruelty as they have hired men to invent instruments for cruell kinds of death Phalar is among the Heathen is famous or rather infamous for this Perillus at his motion made a Bull of Brass hollow within which with fire might be heated red hot and men put thereinto their crying out for that torture seemed to be as the lowing of a Bull and thereupon no pity taken of them Other like things are noted of Dionysius Rouser is and other tyrants 2. These tortures do give demonstration of the unconceivable supportance and comfort of the Divine Spirit whereby Martyrs have been enabled with patience to endure what cruelties could be inflicted on them and in the midd'st of torments meekly and sweetly to commend their Spirits into Gods hand to the worlds astonishment 3. How should this stir us up patiently to bear smaller trialls Yea not to be affrighted or discouraged with any thing that man can do but to rest upon this that that God who hath enabled his servants in former times to endure such exquisite tortures unto death will enable us to endure what he shall bring us unto Pertinent to this purpose is the advise of Christ Luke 14. 4 5. §. 256. Of the danger of Temptation on the right hand BEtwixt the second and third kind of death This is inserted were tempted which is the eighth kind of persecution Great question is made concerning this word tempted and concerning the Apostles inserting it in this place Some conceive that it was not here inserted by the Apostle but put in the margent by some that would give a sum of all the trialls here mentioned and that afterwards it was by others put into the text But thus it would imply a mixture of human inventions with sacred Scripture which is not to be admitted Others conceive the Greek word was mistaken thorough the mistake of a letter Instead whereof a vowell is here used For the Greek word with the single letter signifieth to be burnt In sense this might well stand and thus there would be four distinct kinds of death set down 1. Stoned 2. Sawen asunder 3. Burnt 4. Slain with the Sword Many of our later expositors yield to this But seeing all the Greek copies agree in the former which is were tempted I suppose it is not safe to open such a Gap to Atheists and Papists about the imperfection of the original To take it therefore as it is in the text were tempted it may be inserted as a reason why they were put to such cruell deaths even because being tempted they remained resolute and would not yield to their persecutors Thus in the next verse he inserts these words of whom the world was not worthy as the reason why Saints wandred up and down so as they did In this sense it is agreable to this phrase in the former verse They had trialls of mockings c. Or else it may be taken for long and grievous oppressions either by enemies in a strange Land or by cruell Governours in their own Countrey which by their long continuance proved great trialls and temptations even worse than death And therefore here set
among the kinds of death Yea further it may be taken for temptations on the right hand as we speak as riches honours promotions immunities pleasures and other such like fair baites and are here reckoned amongst the kinds of cruell death because this kind of temptation was as dangerous as the cruellest death if not more For instance take David who all the while he was persecuted by Saul and while he had enemies in his Kingdom remained faithfull and constant with his God but peace and prosperity stole away his heart to satisfie his lust and to follow the same to the taking away of the life of Uriah 2 Sam. 11. 2. c. Demas was an old disciple and had long in the time of fiery persecutions held the true Faith yet at length the world made him revolt 2 Tim. 4. 10. It is said of Antiochuâ⦠that by peace he should destroy many Dan. 8. 25. Though for many yeares after Christ was ascended the Church was under fiery persecutions yet then were the purest times thereof and in that respect Sathan is said to be bound Rev. 20. 2. But when thorough Constantines other Emperors large donations to the Church they enjoyed peace obtained much wealth and attained to high honors they proved in time to be Antichristian In this respect Sathan is said to be loosed Rev. 20. 3. Experience of all ages giveth further proof hereof In the latter end of Queen Maryes days there were sundry Professors who for the truth they held had patiently and couragiously endured long and hard imprisonment and other trialls for the Truths sake and had remained so constant therein as they were condemned to death and ready to be burned but by the sudden death of Queen Mary were as brands pulled out of the fire and set at libertie Of these many in the halcyon days of Queen Elizabeth being preferred to high places and having obtained much wealth denied the power of Godlines and made shiprack of Faith and a good conscience There are two especiall grounds hereof 1. The deceitfullnes of these temptations 2. The foolishnes of mans heart 1. This epithite deceitfulnes is in general added to sin comprising under sin all temptations that lead thereto Heb. 3. 13. In particular it is attributed to riches Matth. 13. 22. And to pleasing lusts Eph. 4. 22. Of the respects wherein sin is deceifull See Chap. 3. v. 13. § 148. 2. The foolishnes of mans mind herein appeareth that it so doteth on these temptations as it is intoxicated therewith and prefers them before all other things Voluptuous persons are lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God 2 Tim. 3. 4. Covetous persons are Idolaters Ephes. 5. 5. They make their wealth their God Ambitious persons advance themselves above all that is called God 2 Thess. 2. 4. Baits are not more dangerous to the silly fish fowl and beasts than these temptations to men They are like a sweet poyson the venome whereof is not discerned till it hath soaked out the vital vigor in man and become incurable 1. This informes us in the vigor of Faith that enables a man to stand against these temptations as hath been exemplified in Moses v. 24 25 26. 2. This giveth proof of the subtiltie of Persecutors who can so far fawn on them they hate as to offer all pleasing things unto them We have heard how persecutors could offer freedom to professors if they would yield § 247. They shew themselves herein to be guided by the spirit of the old wily Serââ¦ent who hath his wiles Eph. 6. 11. Thus he tempted Christ reserving this kinde of temptation to the last place which Christ resisted with greatest inââ¦ignation Matth. 4. 8 9 10. 3. This instructeth us in the need use and benefit of crosses They are espeâ⦠means to keep us from those temptations which are so dangerous We have cause in this respect to bear crosses the more patiently because they are means to wean us from this vvorld 4. This teacheth us to moderate our desire of the things of this world in ãâã they are temptations so dangerous They that will be rich fall into temptaâ⦠and a snare and into many foolish and hurtfull lusts which drown men in deâ⦠and perdition 1 Tim. 6. 9. We ought therefore to be so ââ¦ar from an immoderate desire of riches as if ãâã increase not to set our hearts upon them Psal. 62. 10. 5. This is enough to keep us from envying those that have this world at will they deserve more pity for they are subject to dangerous temptations 6. This also is enough to comfort such which want the preferments and proâ⦠and pleasures which others have What want they Nothing but dangerous temptations snares and such things as may make them for ever miserable §. 257. Of persecutors seeking the bloud of professors THE ninth kinde of persecution and last of the three which was to death is thus set down were slain with the sword or word for word they died in the ââ¦aughter of the sword The sword hath in all ages been an usual instrument to put men to death therewith and that by beheading them or thrusting them through or otherwise taking away their life Much cruelty hath been shewed upon Saints by the sword I suppose that this kinde of death is in the last place noted to intimate the ãâã of martyrs that by their bloud have sealed up Gods truth The Apostles phrase induceth me to suppose so much The slaughter of the sword implieth a great slaughter In this respect a mouth is attributed to the sword and the sword is said to eat or devour and the same word which sââ¦gnifieth destruction is put for a sword because thereby many are destroyed see § 232. So many Prophets and Professors were slain with tââ¦e sword in Ahabs time as Elijah thought none to be left but himself 1 King 19. 10. That which is here said of slain or slaughter sheweth that Professors may be brought to Seal their profession by their bloud The first Professor that ever was was brought hereunto namely Abel Gen. 4. 8. so was Zechariah 2 Chr. 24. 21. I have the rather named these two in particular because Christ hath made especial mention of them Yet so as he implies many more betwixt them under this phrase all the righteous bloud shed upon the earth from the bloud of Abel unto the bloud of Zecharias Matth. 23. ââ¦5 1. This ariseth from an immortal hatred of the truth and an unsatiable thirst of the bloud of Professors thereof in persecutors 2. From a secret fear that persecutors have of Professors thinking they can never be secure till they be sure of the death of Professors Herââ¦by we see a necessity of preparing against the utmost that persecutors can do ãâã ãâã to kill Luke 12. 4. This caution is hinted in this phrase ye have not yet ãâã unto bloud Hebr. 12. 4. What advantage is it to have much resisted ãâã if we yield
advantage to the adversaries of the Gospel By a good Conscience they will be kept from giving offence to their brethren They must be sure that the mark at which they aim be good whether they stand or fly The marke in generall must be Gods glory and the Churches good for these two are inseparably linked 2. Charity is to be used in judging Professors whether they fly or dy As ãâã are not to be condemned for rashnes So nor Confessors for timorousâ⦠Prophets Apostles yea and Christ himself saw a time when to escape danger and when to stand to the uttermost danger This Land hath a great benefit both by the courage of Martyrs in Queen Mââ¦ries time and also of Confessors that fled beyond the Seas in her dayes §. 260. Of Confessors wandrings THIS word wander about is taken both in a good and bad sence In a bad sence for a Sin or a Judgment For a Sin either in such as do wander or in such as cause others to wander 1. In such as wander it is a sin when men wander up and down from the charge or place where they should abide or wherein they should be firm and constant This the Apostle taxeth under this phrase Wandring about from house to house 1 Tim. 5. 13. In this respect the common course of beggars is questionles sinfull but most sinfull is their course who wander up and down to beguile such as know them not as Juglers Sorcerers and such as are called Exorcists The word here used is applyed unto them and translated vagabonds or wanderers Act. 19. 13. Like to these are Iesuits Friars Priests and other Popish vagrants who wander up and down to insnare mens souls and to make them twofold more the children of hell than themselves are Matth. 23. 15. They are like those whom the Apostle describes 2 Tim. 3. 6. 2. Wandring is a sin in such as cause men to wander unjustly thorough Tyranny oppression or persecution Of these the Lord thus saith I will send unto him wanderers that shall cause him to wander Jere. 48. 12. Lam. 4. 16. Such therefore are accursed Deut. 27. 18. Ezek. 34. 6. 3. Wandering may be counted a sin in superfluous Gentlemen who upon meeâ⦠curiosity travell from place to place and that many times to Idolatrous Countreyes where they are seduced to Idolatry Wandring is taken for a judgment when it is inflicted as a punishment for sin Thus the Israelites wandââ¦ing forty years in the Wilderness was a judgment Numb 32. 13. Psal. 107. 40. It is threatned as a Judgment Psal. 59. ââ¦5 Wandring is taken in the better part when men in Gods cause for maintaining his truth keeping a good conscience or for avoiding Idolatry or any other evill are forced to wander Thus Abraham wandred Gen. 20. 13. And sundry Levites and others in Ieroboams time 2 Chron. 11. 13. c. In this sense is it here taken So as Believers may be wanderers for this wandring is here brought in as an effect of Saints Faith Besides the instances before noted this iâ⦠exemplified in Elijah 1 King 19. 3. Yea and in David Psal. 56. 8. The grounds hereof are these 1. The envy and hatred of the world against them which will not suffer them to sit safely and securely on their own nests The men of this world are to Believers as Fowlers to fowles and Hunters to beasts So was Saul to David 1 Sam. 24. 11 14. and 26. 20. Hereunto doth the Prophet allude Ierem. 16. 16. Micah 7. 2. Lament 4. 18. 2. Saints high esteem of the truth of God and of the peace and quiet of their own conscience which they prefer before house and home kindred and Countrey They had rather wander with a quiet conscience holding the Truth than sit at ease in their own house under their own Vines and Fig-trees with a torturing conscience upon denying the Truth 3. Gods wise providence who opens a way for them to escape death yet so as their Faith is proved to be sound by this kind of tryall which is a great one and in the consequence thereof may prove worse than a present death Yea further God hereby keepeth the light of his Truth from being put out and causeth it to shine up and down in more places Act. 8. 1 5. This being the condition whereunto Believers may be brought they who have setled places of abode ought to succour such wanderers See Chap. 13. v. 2 § 12. c. This may be a motive to such as are put to this triall patiently to passit through It is no other condition than what the best Saints have been brought unto An Apostle useth this argument to bear all manner of crosses because no temptation taketh them but such as is common to man 1 Cor. 10. 13. This then must needs be a strong motive to endure this tryall because it is no other than what is common to all Saints That we may the better observe this take notice of these rules 1. Be well instructed in the nature of this world and vanity of all things under Heaven How nothing is certain and sure The fashion of this world passeth away 1 Cor. 7. 31. Why then should men seek a certain abiding in so uncertain a place 2. Get assurance of that house City and Country which is to come Assurance thereof will make us more content to be without house City and Country here in this world See v. 10. § 17. v. 13. 68. and Chap. 13. v. 14. § 138 139. 3. In thy best security and most settled estate be a Pilgrim in thy mind and disposition as Abraham and other Patriarks were See v. 13. Herewith the Apostle supports Christians 1 Cor. 10. 13. §. 261. Of wandring in Sheep-skins and Goate-skins THE first branch of the aggravation of Confessors wandring is by the kind of apparell which they wore here said to be Sheep-skins and Goate-skins The noun translated Skins derived form a verb that signifieth to flea For skins are flead off from beasts or other creatures An adjective derived from the same verbe is translated lethern Matth. 3. 4. The two Epithetes joyned with skinns thus Sheeps-skinââ¦s Goats-skinns shew what kind of skinns they were For the former is derived from a word that signifieth a Sheep and the latter from another word that signifieth a Goate We call apparell made of such skinns lethern Some apply this coarse apparell made of the wool of Sheep and haires of Goats which many Prophets and others did voluntarily weare and that on these grounds 1. To shew their contempt of the worlds vanity 2. To manifest their own content in the meanest things 3. To declare their compassion sorrow and mourning for the inââ¦quity of the times wherein they lived 4. To be distinguished thereby and known from others To these purposes it is said of Elijah that he was an hairy-man and girded with a girdle of Leather 2 King
respects there are wherein Christs blood may well be stiled blood of sprinkling and truly said to be communicable One in regard of the merit The other in regard of the vertue of it The merit whereby the guilt and punishment of sin is taken away The vertue whereby the dominion and power of sin is abated and subdued The former was especially typified under the Law For the sprinkling of the blood of beasts was for cleansing such as were unclean whereby both the guilt and punishment of their uncleannesse was taken away as the uncleannesse of the Leper Lev. 14. 7 8. and the uncleannesse of him that touched a dead corps or were any other way unclean Numb 19. 18 19. Hereunto alludeth the Apostle Heb. 9. 19. In this respect being cleansed with such sprinkling as the Law enjoyned they might freely and boldly do service to God otherwise it was death Numb 19. 13 20. But the sprinkling of Christs blood that is a right application thereof by the Spirit of Christ on his part and by faith on our part wrought by the said Spirit doth every way cleanse from all sin taking way the guilt and freeing from the punishment in which respect the beloved Disciple Iohn saith 1 Ioh. 1. 7. the blood of Iesus Christ cleanseth us from all sin Yea also it hath a vertue and power to subdue in us the power of sin and to free us from the dominion thereof in which respect Christ is said thereby Heb. 9. 14. to purge our conscience from dead works to serve the living God And Heb. 10. 22. we are said to be sprinkled in our hearts from an evill conscience These phrases import a freedom from the power as well as from the guilt of sin In this respect Act. 15. 9. God is said to purifie our hearts by faith because faith applieth Christs blood to the soul. 1. This doth inform us of the means whereby Christs blood is made useful and profitable to us His blood is shed and being shed it is expiatory and satisfactory But how may we be made partakers of the benefit of it this legal rite sheweth even by having it sprinkled upon our souls Though the Paschal Lamb were slain and the blood thereof poured into a Bason yet if it had not been sprinkled on the door the destroyer would have entered in So though Christs blood be shed and preached by the Gospell and represented in the Sacraments yet if it be not sprinkled on us it doth us no good we may be destroyed with the rest of the wicked Our heart is as the door of the soul Psal. 24. 7. if that be sprinkled with Christs blood the destroyer dares not enter in Therefore as the Apostle admonisheth Heb. 10. 22. Let us draw near with a true heart in full assurance of faith having our hearts sprinkled from an evill conscience and our bodies washed with pure water 2. This may teach us how to have this blood sprinkled on our hearts It s sprinkled by a particular application thereof to our selves which is done by faith For by faith we apply unto our selves in particular that which in the word is indefinitely revealed concerning Christs death and the benefit thereof By faith we apply the merit thereof By faith we draw a speciall vertue from thence By faith we apply Christs intercession and there place all our confidence for acceptance §. 117. Of the continuall efficacy of Christs Sacrifice THis phrase that speaketh is an elegant Prosopopeia whereby the vertue and efficacy of Christs blood is set out to the life This phrase shews it to be so great aâ⦠if Christ with all his wounds opened and with all his blood in a vessel brought to his Father should earnestly call and cry to his Father for pardon he could not more prevail It hath respect to Christs intercession and importeth a perpetuall efficacy of Christs sacrifice Therefore it s set down in the present tense participle Whereby the Apostle giveth us to understand That Christs Sacrifice hath a continuall efficacy Those principles of our Christian Religion and articles of our Christian faith which are noted to follow hereupon do prove as much as resurrection ascension and intercession His resurrection shews Christ he being sacrificed was not as the legal sacrifices swallowed up of death and utterly consumed so as they were but for one only turn and for the present use But as he liveth after death so he continueth to speak His ascension shews that he was not as the Priests under the Law who being dead could no more enter into the holy place But he after death entred into the true holy place Herein the Apostle makes a difference betwixt the typicall Priests and the true Priest Heb. 7. 23 24. His intercession sheweth the end of the two former He rose and ascended into heaven that he might continue the use power and efficacy of his sacrifice which he doth by his intercession So as hereby the point is evidently confirmed That these three followed upon his death is evident Rom. 8. 34. In regard of this continuall efficacy of Christs sacrifice he is said Heb. 7. 25. ever to live to make intercession for us Christs continuall intercession is that which is intended under this Metaphor of speaking for to intercede is to speak for one This is attributed to Christ by way of resemblance See more hereof Chap. 7. v. 25. § 106. §. 118. Of dead Saints speaking MOre fully to expresse the efficacy of Christs blood the Apostle sets out the matter thereof comparatively thus Better things then that of Abels To understand the meaning thereof we must search out what it is that Abel or that his blood speaketh Most Greek Copies set down an article of the Masculine gender and so refer it to the person It seems that learned Erasmus met with some Copies that have the article in the neuter gender and so refer it to blood Our English so taketh it for it saith not then Abels but then that of Abel viz. that blood Now we read of both namely of Abel himself even his person that he being dead yet speaketh Heb. 11. 4. And also of his blood that it being shed the voyce of it cried unto God from the earth Gen. 4 10. 1. Abel himself speaketh in that his faith and the fruits thereof being in everlasting records to all posterity call upon all that read or hear them to be followers of him as evidently as if his voyce were heard 2. Abels blood speaketh in that at first the shedding of it could not be concealed and thereupon required judgement against his brother that slew him Yea still it remaineth crying against all such fratricides and homicides as Cain was 3. Both Abel himself and also his blood speaketh in that his soul is among the soulâ⦠of them that were slain who under the Altar cry with a loud voyce saying how long O Lord holy and true dost thou not judge and aveââ¦ge our
blood on them that dwell on the earth as Rev. 6. 9 10. The Apostle doth hereby give us to understand That dead Saints speak Which is plainly expressed Heb. 11. 4. where the Apostle saith thus Abel being dead yet speaketh In like manner all that lived righteously or suffered for righteousnesse sake and that have their life and death registred for posterity do speak For they do as plainly and distinctly instruct us in the good will of God in our duty to him and in the way to life yea and in the extent of our obedience how it ought to extend it self not only to the doing of what God requireth but also to the enduring of what he is pleased to lay upon us as Heb. 5. 8. they do I say as plainly instruct us therein at if they were living and with an audible voyce spake unto uâ⦠and exhorted us to such obedience and such patience as they in their life time shewed In this respect saith the Apostle Rom. 15. 4. whatsoever things were written asoretime were written for our learning 1. Which may serve for the refutation of that undue cavill which Papists lay upon the Scripture that it is a mute Judge If dead Saints because they are registred in the Scripture may be said to speak much more the Scripture which registreth what they speak But note the expresse phrases of Scripture against that cavill as Rom. 4. 3. what saith or speaketh the Scripture and Ioh. 19. 37. Another Scripture saith or speaketh and Ioh. 7. 42. saith not the Scripture Therefore the Scripture is stiled the word as the word of the Prophets Heb. 1. 1. if God should by an audible intelligible and distinct voyce speak to us we could not better know his mind then we may by the Scriptures May not a friend as plainly declare his mind by a letter written as by word of mouth We read 2 Chro. 21. 12. of a writing that came from Eliah after he was translated which letter question lesse he had written whil'st he was on earth and lest to be delivered to the King did not that letter as plainly declare Gods Message as if by a voyce it had been uttered So did that writing which Baruch wrote from Ieremiahs mouth Ier. 36. This phrase 2 Cor. 10. 11. such as we are by word in letter sheweth that Scripture hath its voyce therefore it s no mute Judge 2. Let us be exhorted to hearken to the voyce of dead Saints as Mic. 6. 9. Hear the rod 1. by it learn Gods mind They who imitate dead Saints hear them speak and hearken to their instructions §. 119. Of the excellency of Christs blood above others CHrists blood every way speaketh better things then Abel or his blood For 1. Abel speaks for imitation Christ not only so but for expiation justification and salvation all which he hath merited 2. Abels blood speaks for revenge Christs for pardon Luk. 23. 34. Therefore saith the Apostle Eph. 1. 7. In him we have redemption through his blood the forgivenesse of sin according to the riches of his grace Quest. Why is the comparison betwixt the blood of Abel and the blood of Christ Answ. Because Christs blood in regard of the plotting and practising of those that shed it was as unjustly as wrongfully as maliciously shed as Abels Now lest from that which is said of Abels blood Gen. 4. 10. and Matth. 23. 35. the like should be feared of Christs by this comparison he removeth that scruple The Apostle doth hereby give us to understand That Christs blood hath a more excellent vertue then others This is true of others persons and others blood 1. The best that can be said of others persons is that they are an excellent pattern and example Thereupon we are exhorted to be followers of them Heb. 6. 12. But Christ his person his blood is for our justification sanctification and Salvation 1 Cor. 1. 30. 2. The best that can be said of others blood is that its a ratification of the truth of that profession for which it was shed In this respect the Apostle stileth his sufferings a confirmation of the Gospel Phil. 1. 7. and v. 12. saith that they turned to the furthering of the Gospel But by Christs blood the covenant of peace and reconciliation betwixt God and man is made and confirmed Heb. 9. 15 16. 3. The blood of others unjustly shed cryeth for revenge Gen. 4. 10. Matth. 23. 35. Rev. 6. 10. But Christs for pardon Luc. 23. 34. Eph. 1. 7. Yea as it hath been formerly shewed and proved we are redeemed reconciled justified sanctified and saved by Christs blood Thus we see how Christs blood hath every way a more excellent vertue then others And this appeareth 1. From the dignity of his person we Christians know that Christ was true God that he assumed our nature into the unity of the Deity so as God and man became one person In this respect the word was made flesh Joh. 1. 14. And God was manifested in the flesh 1 Tim. 4. 16. By vertue of the hypostatical and personal union that blood which was shed by the humane nature is attributed to the divine nature Act. 20. 28. In this respect it hath a divine and an infinite worth dignity merit vertue and efficacy and therefore is better and more excellent then any others 2. From the ends why Christ shed his blood 1. To free man from sin and from all that misery whereunto man by sin had brought himself Gal. 3. 13. 2. To bring man to everlasting happinesse Eph. 5. 25 26 27. Can there be better things then these Can any other blood effect these 1. This demonstrateth the blasphemy of Papists who attribute the merit and virtue proper to Christs blood to the blood of Martyrs For they teach that by the blood of Martyrs sins are expiated Yea they have a new devise of mingling the milk of the Mother with the blood of the Son A Jesuiticall blasphemy 2. This serves for the aggravation of their impiety who trample on this blood of Christ of which the Apostle speaketh Heb. 10. 29. See Heb. 10. § 110. 3. This should stir us up highly to esteem the death and sacrifice of Christ. And that simply in by and for it self for its most precious 1 Pet. 1. 19 Yea also comparatively above all other blood for it speaks better things then they If the blood and death of Gods servants be precious as Psal 72. 14. and Psal. 116. 15. How much more the blood of the Son of God and that not only in the better worth but also in the better effect it speaketh better 4. Let us be exhorted with strong confidence to trust to this blood and to the efficacy thereof and that by reason of the better things which it speaketh namely Grace Mercy Pardon Reconciliation Acceptation and Salvation Hereon we ought especially to meditate when our sins make clamours in our consciââ¦nces and the cry of them may seem to
In which we may observe 1. A description of the person from whom the priviledges of the Gospel arise and that 1. By his title Iesus 2. By his office Mediator of the New Covenant Wherein is expressed 1. The kind of his office in this word Mediator 2. The object whereabouts it is exercised in this word Covenant which is illustrated by the excellency thereof in this word New §. 122. Of Observations raised out of Heb. 12. 18 19 20 21 22 23 24. Vers. 18. I. THe legal discipline is taken away from Christians See § 98. II. The best things are reserved for the last times This ariseth from the comparison which the Apostle useth For ye are not come unto the Mount c. But ye are come to Mount Sion See § 98. Vers. 19. III. The Law and the things thereof were but earthly in comparison of the Gospell This is principally intended under this phrase the Mount which might be touched meaning Mount Sinai so called because it was an earthly Mountain which might be felt and touched opposed in Scripture to spiritual Sion See § 99. Vers. 20. IV. The Law is a terrible discipline The particular circumstances mentioned by the Apostle concerning the delivery thereof prove as much See § 99. Vers. 22. V. Sion was a type of the Christian Church See § 100. VI. The Church is a City VII The Church is a City of God Both these arise from the expresse words of the Apostle who cals the Church The City of God See § 101. VIII The number of Angels is innumerable So much the Apostle expresly affirmeth by terming them an innumerable company See § 103. IX The Christian Church is a general assembly So it is expresly termed by the Apostle See § 104. X. They who are of the true Church are new-born See § 105. XI They who are new-born are Gods first-born The Metaphor of First-born being applied to the members of Gods Church importeth both these doctrines See § 106. XII Under the Gospel all Christians are made one with the Iewes and partake of their priââ¦iledges So much ariseth from the Metaphor First-born being applied unto Christians as well as ââ¦nto Jewes See § 107. XIII The naââ¦es of the elect are enrowled in heaven So much the Apostle in plain terms expresseth See § 108. XIV It s a prerogative of the New Testament to have accesse to the supreme Iudge For this is here set down in the midst of other prerogatives under the Gospel See § 109. XV. Mens souls are of a spiritual substance In which respect they are here called Spirits which are spiritual substances See § 110. XVI Men may bâ⦠truly just in this world For this title the Apostle here giveth to Saints See § 111. XVII Saints souls in heaven are perfect So much the Apostle plainly expresseth See § 112. XVIII By the Gospel Saints on earth have ãâã with Saints in heaven This is set down by the Apostle as one special prerogative of the Gospel See § 113. Vers. 24. XIX By the Gospel we are brought to the Mediatââ¦r of the new Covenant This is set down as another speciall prerogative of the Gospel See § 115. XX. Christs blood is communicable For its ââ¦lood sprinkled See § 116. XXI Christs Sacrifice hath a continual efficacy For his blood is said still to continue speaking See § 117. XXII Dead Saints speak This ariseth from the Apostles bringing in Abel speaking after his death See § 118. XXIII Christs blood hath a more excellent vertue then others So much the Apostle expresly noteth where he saith that Christs blood speaketh better things then the blood of Abel See § 119. XXIV Participation of Christs blood is a Christians priviledge This is set down by the Apostle as one special priviledge of the Gospell See § 120. §. 123. Of Circumspection about Gods Word Heb. 12. Vers. 25. See that ye refuse not him that speaketh for if they escaped not who refused him that spake on earth much more shall not we escape if we turn away from him that speaketh from heaven Vers. 26. Whose voice then shook the earth but now he hath promised saying Yet once more shake I not the earth only but also heaven Vers. 27. And this word yet once more signifieth the removing of those things that are shaken as of things that are made that those things which cannot be shaken may remaine Vers. 28. Wherefore we receiving a kingdome which cannot be moved let us have grace whereby we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear Vers. 29. For our God is a consuming fire THe generall use of the forementioned priviledges here followes Its first propounded in these words See that ye refuse not him that speaketh Secondly its confirmed in the words following The word translated SEE is a word of circumspection and hath here an especiall emphasis much more then if he had barely said Refuse not him that speaketh He puts hereby into their hearts care and fear care in observing what he said fear of some ill effect if they neglect it The next word translated refuse commeth of a verb which properly signifieth to pray against The simple verb signifieth earnestly to pray but this compound used by the Apostle signifieth to pray against a thing which is an earnest kind of refusall as where we say God forbid that I should do this or far be it from me Whereby is implied that refusing of the Gospel is commonly joyned with indignation For the Gospel is worthy of all acceptation that it cannot be refused but with much indignation His heart must needs be set against the Gospel that refuseth it therefore many judicious expositors translate it despise not and so was our former English translation The next words him that speaketh hath relation to the blood that speaketh in the foregoing verse Indeed that is of the neuter gender having relation to blood But because it is Christ who speaketh by his blood the Apostle most fitly changeth the gender and intendeth the person himself Christ Jesus who speaketh whereupon he had good cause to infer the words following For if they escaped not who refused him who spake on earth much more shall not we escape if we turn away from him that speaketh from heaven The Apostles manner of expressing the duty here in this word See which implies great circumspection gives us to understand That Circumspection about Gods word is very requisite This was required of Moses in regard of Gods direction about legall types Exod. 25. 40. and of the Iews in regard of their observation of the Law Deut. 5. 1. As also of Solomons proverbs Prov. 5. 1 2. And of the prophecies of Prophets as their vehement Rhetoricall Apostrophes to senselesse and livelesse creatures demonstrate Isa. 1. 2. Micah 6. 1 2. Much more ought circumspection to be used about the Gospel therefore saith our Saviour Marke 4. 3 24. Hearken Behold there went out a sower
the reins Ier. 17. 10. and to whose eyes all things are naked and opened Heb. 4. 13. Charity judgeth not the hearts and consciences of men It leaveth them to God Charity believeth all things and hopeth things 1 Cor. 13. 7. that is the best it can of all It interpreteth all things in the better part By this means is brotherly-love established 3. We must as much as lieth in us be perfectly joyned together in the same minde and in the same judgement 1 Cor. 1. 10. Union in minde and judgement is an effectual means of working and preserving union in heart and affection They who continued ãâã in the Apostles Doctrine were of one heart and one soul Act. 2. 42. 4. 32. Under the heart the affections are comprized under the soul the minde Unanimity is a great cause of brotherly-love Therefore we are oft exhorted to be of the same minde Rom. 12. 16. 2 Cor. 13. 11. Phil. 2. 2. Qu. What if all that professe the same faith cannot be brought to be in all points of one opinion so as there must needs be differences in that kinde as ever there were and ever are like to be Ans. In such cases let us dissent in love and wait till God reveal the truth to the one or to the other Differences in judgement must not cause alienations of heart and affection especially if the difference be about inferiour and indifferent things ãâã 14. 2 3. 4. We must be thorowly informed about Gods love to us and get all the evidences we can thereof Gods love is as fire it heateth where it is harboured As fire kindleth fire so love kindleth and enflameth love especially when the soul is perswaded thereof Now they who truly love God will undoubtedly love such as bear the Image of God which Professors of the true faith doe 1 Iohn 4. 20 21. 5. 1. Apprehension of Gods love to us will the more enforce us to love the Brethren if withall we be perswaded of their love to us as we ought to be unlesse we see apparent evidences of the contrary Thus farre of the Rules concerning Opinion § 8. Of Rules for Brotherly-love concerning Meditation FOr Meditation 1. We must advisedly meditate on the excellency of this grace of brotherly-love All the excellencies of love have an eminency in brotherly-love Now love is set out by the Apostle as the most excellent of all graces Where he exhorts to covet earnestly the best gifts he adds this clause Yet shew I unto you a ãâã excellent way 1 Cor. 12. 31. That way is to season all with love And having reckoned up sundry singular properties and effects of love he layeth Faith Hope and Love together and concludes that of them love is the greatest 1 Cor. 13. 13. greatest in use greatest in continuance In use because all practical graces are set on work by love and love extends it self to the good of others It seeketh not her own onely Whereas Faith and Hope are as hands clasped fast holding that which makes to ones own good Love is as an hand opened dispersing that it hath to the good of others In continuance Love is greater then Faith or Hope because these end with this present life but Love continueth in the life to come and is most perfect in Heaven Besides there is no grace wherein a creature may more resemble his Creatour then Love God assumeth to himself this Title Love and that by a kinde of Property thus God is Love 1 John 4. 8 16. This doth in an high transcendent manner commend the excellency of Love and due Meditation on the excellency of a thing is an especial means of seeking after it and laying hold on it 2. We must duly consider the worth of a brother Brothers here meant are Saints by calling Whatsoever their outward condition be in this world they are most precious persons They are styled precious in Gods sight and honourable Isa. 43. 4. Excellent Psal. 16. 3. Gods jewels Mal. 3. 17. They are a chosen generation a royall Priesthood a holy Nation a peculiar people 1 Pet. 2. 9. Comparatively The righâ⦠is more excellent then his neighbour Prov. 12. 26. that is then any other man not righteous And that in his birth For he is born of God John 1. 13. In his life He liveth by faith Hab. 2. 4. Gal. 2. 20. In his death Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his Saints Psal. 116. 15. Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord Revel 14. 13. This made Balaam to wish that he might dye the death of the righteous Numb 23. 10. God set his love on them before the world was He so dearly loved them as he spared not his dear and only Sonne but gave him to death for them Rom. 8. 32. He hath given his holy Spirit to quicken them to beautifie them to make them amiable before God and men He hath given his Angels a charge over them Psal. 91. 11. The Angels are ministring spirits for their sakes Heb. 1. 14. The whole world is preserved for them and they are reserved to glory Who should not who would not be kindly affectionated to them in brotherly-love 3. We must seriously think upon the good that may be reaped by them and from them The good is both temporall and spirituall Laban learned by experience that the Lord had blessed him for Iacobs sake Gen. 30. 27. And Potiphar saw that the Lord was with his servant Ioseph and that the Lord made all he did to prosper in his hand Gen. 39. 3. The good that those men received from Iacob and Ioseph who were both Saints was temporall Much spirituall good may also be received from such by their pious pattern prudent counsell pithy exhorrations powerfull prayer and other like means yea hereby also may our eternall salvation be promoted Due consideration of these and other-like benefits cannot but work brotherly-love towards them 4. We must diligently mark the prejudice that useth to arise from professors alienation of their hearts one from another and from dissentions following thereupon Gods blessed name is thereby blasphemed the Ministry of the Gospel standered the holy profession disgraced the faithfull ones grieved the guiltlesse miscensured the weak offended and enemies made to insult Surely they who duly consider these mischiefs will for the preventing hereof labour for this grace of brotherly-love §. 9. Of Rules for Brotherly love concerning Practice FOr practice 1. We must remove such impediments as ordinarily keep men from this grace of brotherly love One great and prime impediment is self-love Nothing more hinders the love of others especially the love of the brethren then self-love It is like the thorns among which good seed was sown Thorns use to soak out the life and heart of the ground so as good corn cannot there grow up to any maturity Self-love and brotherly love are oft opposed as 1 Cor. 10.
did judge this sinne to be worthy of death For Nebuchadnezzar rosted in the fire two men for committing adultery with their neighbours wives Jer. 29. 22 23. 10. Adultery is made worse then theft Pro. 6. 30. yet theft amongst us is accounted worthy of death Obj. Lust is a violent passion and a man is more put on to adultery then he can be to thefâ⦠Ans. There may be a greater instigation to steal namely to satisfie a mans hunger Pro. 6. 30. then to commit adultery Though lust be violent yet married persons have a ready remedy to allay it which is a seasonable use of the lawful marriage duty §. 40. Of Gods judging Fornicators and Adulterers THis act of judging attributed to God hath reference Sometimes to all sorts indefinitely Sometimes distinctly to the righteous or distinctly to the unrighteous In the indefinite respect it is used two wayes 1. To set out Gods righteous governing the whole world and his equal dealing with all men Thus it is said of God He shall judge the world in righteousnesse Ps. 9. 8. 2. To demonstrate Gods rewarding every one according to his works as where it is said How shall God judge the world Rom. 3. 6. His rewarding of all is thus set out especially at the last day In the day when God shall judge c. Rom. 2. 16. Distinctly in reference to the righteous it implies Gods trying their truth and integrity Iudge me O Lord for I have walked in my integrity Examine me O Lord and prove me c. Psal. 26. 1 1. 2. His determining their cause The Lord judge between me and thee and see and plead my cause c. 1 Sam. 24. 12 15. 3. His justifying them by revenging their adversaries Psal. 9 4 5. 4. His chastening them here to prevent their eternal damnation 1 Cor. 11. 32. In reference to the unrighteous it signifieth 1. To revenge them in this world Rev. 6. 10. 2. To condemn them in the world to come Luk. 19. 22 compared with Matth. 25. 30 In these two last respects is this word judge here used Concerning Gods judging these sinners it is in general said That because of these things the wrath of God cometh upon the children of disobedience Eph. 5. 6. Particular judgements are either such as God mediately by the Ministry of man inflicteth on these kinds of sinners or such as immediately he sendeth down from himself Mediate judgements by the Ministry of men are either extraordinary or ordinary Of extraordinary mediate judgements we have these instances Phineas his thrusting thorow with a Javelin Zimri and Cosbi in their Tent Num. 25. 6 7 c. And the sons of Iacob destroying the Shechemites Gen. 34. 25 c. And the Israelites destroying almost the whole Tribe of Benjamin Judg. 20. 48. And Absoloms destroying his brother Amnon 2 Sam. 13. 29 32. The ordinary mediate judgement against adulterers was death The Law for this is expresly set down Deut. 22. 22. This judgement was in use among Gods people even before the Law of Moses for Iudah adjudged Tamar his daughter to be burnt for this sin Gen. 38. 24. The very Heathen by the light of Nature saw the equity hereof For Abimelech charged all his people not to touch Isaac or Rebeccah upon pain of death Gen. 26. 11. Some take this touching especially of Isaacs wife to be of committing adultery with her But more clear is that instance which the Prophet Ieremiah giveth concerning the King of Babylons rosting in the fire Zedekiah and Aââ¦ab because they committed adultery with their neighbours wives Ier. 29. 22 23. Heathen Authors give us many instances of the practice of States among the Gentiles in putting adulterers to death The Arabians used so to do Draco's Law among the Athenians judged adultery to be a capital sin The Goths used to put adulterers to death The Laws of the Romans called the twelve Tables did also make adultery to be a capital offence So did the Iulian Law Thus was it also among the Romans in the dayes of Augustus Caesar. Judgements immediately from God have been of divers sorts As 1. Upon particular persons namely those four and twenty thousand which died of a plague for committing adultery with the daughters of Moab Numb 25. 9. 2. On Cities The Prophet declareth this sin to be one cause of that extraordinary judgement that was executed on Sodom and the Cities near unto her he saith They committed abomination Ezek. 16. 50. hereby he means their buggery and other kinds of uncleannesse 3. Upon Nations God expresly saith That the Land where Israel dwelt spued out the Nations that were before them for sinnes of uncleannesse Levit. 18. 27 28. 4. Upon the whole world For concerning the old world which was destroyed with a ââ¦loud it is said That the sons of God saw the daughters of men that they were fair and they took them wives of all which they chose Gen. 6. 2. Their adulteries are hereby described and set down as a special cause of the general deluge More particularly kinds of judgement may distinctly be considered as inflicted in this world or in the world to come In this world while they live or after their death While they live Temporal or Spiritual Temporal judgements inflicted in this life on unclean persons are 1. In their Name Shame and Disgrace as we noted before § 38. 2. In their Body sundry diseases God saith of an Adulteresse That he would cast her into a bed and them that commit adultery with her into great tribulation Revel 2. 22. By casting into a bed diseases which force persons to keep their bed are meant 3. In their State with extream poverty as was shewed § 38. 4. In their Soul with terror of conscience Certainly David was herewith sorely punished who in that Psalm which he penneth as a testimony of his repentance for his adultery thus prayeth Make me to hear joy and gladnesse that the bones which thou hast broken may rejoyce Psal. 51. 8. Under that metaphor of broken bones terror of conscience is signified Hardnesse of heart and a reprobate sense hath ceised on others These are spiritual judgements inflicted in this life 5. All manner of bitternesse The end of a strange woman is bitter as wormwood and sharp as a two-edged Sword Prov. 5. 4. By experience the Wiseman thus saith of such an one I finde more bitter then death the woman whose heart is snares and nets c. Eccl. 7. 26. 6. A miserable death which the Wiseman speaking of an Adulterer and Adulteresse thus expresseth He goeth after her straightway as an Ox goeth to the slaughter or as a fool to the correction of the stocks till a dart smite thorow his liver as a bird hasteth to the snare and knoweth not that it is for his life Pro. 7. 22 23. After death his infamy continueth for his reproach shall not be wiped away Pro. 6. 33. And this sin is a fire that will root
Thus Iacob said concerning his Brother Esau I fear him thereupon he prayed to God to be delivered from him and withall used means to prevent what mischief he could Genesis 32 11 13 c. The evil therefore of fear of man is in the excesse thereof and that 1. When man is feared more then God so as in that case there is an opposition betwixt God and man This Christ for bids where he saith Fear not them which kill the body but rather fear him which is able to destroy both soul and body Matth. 10. 28. 2. When fear of man keeps us from our bounden duty as They which knew Christ yet were kept from speaking openly of him for fear of the Iews Iohn 7. 13. 3. When it puts us on to any sinne as Abraham was hereby brought to dissemble his wife Gen. 12. 11 c. 20. 2. So Isaac Gen. 26. 7. and Peter was hereby brought to deny his Master Matth. 26. 69 c. Saul acknowledgeth his sinfull fear in this kinde 1 Samuel 15. 24. §. 86. Of Motives against fear of man III. AMong other Motives against fear of man these following are of force 1. Expresse Prohibition 1 Pet. 3. 14. Christ himself hath thrice together inculcated this prohibition Matth. 10. 26 28 31. which makes it the more forcible 2. The Patern of such Worthies of old as have not feared man The Parents of Moses were not afraid of the Kings commandment Moses himself feared not the wrath of the King Heb. 11. 23 27. David as here so in sundry other places professed that he feared not man Psal. 56. 4. Micaiah feared not the threatning of Ahab 1 King 22. 28. Nor Daniel nor his three Companions feared the King and his Princes Dan. 3. 16. 6. 10. The Apostles feared not the threatning of the Priests of the Jews Acts 4. 19. 5. 29. The examples of Martyrs in all ages are memorable in this kinde 3. The Disgrace that followeth upon fear of man It ill beseems yea it is a great shame to servants of God to fear men Should such a man as I flee saith Nehemiah in this case Neh. 6. 11. There can be no greater disgrace to a souldier then upon fear to flee from his colours 4. The evil Effects that follow thereupon Many are thereby brought against their conscience to omit bounden duties as openly to professe Christ Iohn 7. 13. and to acknowledge other truths Iohn 9. 22. Others are brought to commit grosse sins This moved Aarââ¦n to make the golden Calf Exod. 32. 22 c. This made many Christians of old to offer Sacrifice to Devils as the Heathen did and otherwise to commit abominable Idolatry This made many English in Queen Maries dayes to go to Masse and professe Popery This in our dayes hath made many to seem more prophane then their consciences told them they should be This hath made many Judges to pervert judgment There is scarce a sin that fear of man brings not men unto 5. The Restraint of mans power It can at the uttermost but reach to the body and all that it can do to the body cannot make a man miserable See more hereof in The Extent of Gods Providence on Mat. 10. 29. § 8. 6. The Extent of Gods Power no way limited but by his own will The Extent thereof in this case is to be considered two wayes 1. Against such as Gods servants may be afraid of 2. For Gods servants themselves In the former respect five things are duly to be observed 1. God can turn the minds of enemies The Kings heart is in the hand of the Lord c. Prov. 21. 1. God turned the fury of Esau into favour towards his brother Compare Gen. 32. 6. with Gen. 33. 4. 2. God can abate the spirit of the stoutest God made all the Inhabitants of Canaan to faint Ioshua 2. 9. The terrour of God was upon the Cities that were round about Iacob Gen. 35. 5. Even the youth shall faint c. Isa. 40. 30. 3. God can weaken the power of the strongest He weakneth the strength of the mighty Job 12. 21. 4. He can disappoint mens plots He disappointeth the devices of the crafty so that their hands cannot accomplish their enterprize Job 5. 12. Ye thought evil against me saith Ioseph to his brethren but God meant unto good Gen. 50. 20 Act. 12. 6. 5. God can utterly destroy his servants enemies 2 King 19. 35. In the later respect five other things are duly to be observed 1. God can keep his servants safe in the midst of danger He kept Daniels three companions safe in the midst of a fiery fornace and Daniel himself in a Den of Lions Dan. 3. 25. 6. 22. God in general hath promised as much Isa. 43. 2. 2. He can deliver out of the danger He caused Ieremiah to be pulled out of the dungeon He delivered also him that pulled out Ieremiah Jer. 38. 13. 39. 17 18. 3. He can turn the judgement to an advantage The carrying of Daniel and his three companions and Mordecai and Esther into Captivity proved much to their advantage Dan. 2. 48 49. Esth. 2. 17. 6. 10. 4. God can make a temporal judgment to be a means of spiritual good When Manasse was in affliction He prayed unto God and God was intreated of him 2 Chron. 33. 12 13. 5. By the uttermost that man can do which is death God can free his servants from greater evils Isa. 57. 1. Iosiah was killed by an enemy at that very time when the floud-gates of Israels misery began to be pulled up Hereupon it is said That he should be gathered to his grave in peace and that his eye should not see all the evil c. 2 Kings 22. 20. §. 87. Of Rules for redressing fear of man IV. FOr preventing and redressing fear of man these Rules following are observable 1. Possesse thy soul with a fear of God Fear of God and fear of man are contrary one to another as light and darknesse life and death Light keeps out darknesse and so long as life remains in a man death is kept away The more fear of God there is in one the lesse fear of man there will be in him If the fear of God were perfect in one there would be no fear of man in him Christ prescribeth this Rule where after he had forbidden his to be afraid of them that kill the body he addeth But I will forewarn you whom you shall fear Fear him which after he hath killed hath power to cast into hell yea I say unto you Fear him Luk. 12. 4 5. 2. Lift up the eye of thy soul which is Faith higher then thou canst the eye of thy body Thus shalt thou see him who is invisible So did Moses and feared not the wrath of the King Heb. 11. 27. 3. Frequently and seriously meditate on Gods Promises and on his Properties of Mercy Goodnesse Truth Faithfulnesse Wisdom Power and the like Psal. 18. 2.
styled burnt-offerings Levit. 1. 3. c. were burnt to typifie the tormenting death of Christ For what is more tormenting then burning The Paschal Lamb was rosted to typifie as much Exod. 12. 9. Of the outward and inward torments which Christ endured at his death See Ch. 2. v. 9. § 76. By this instance we may observe that not only the Sacrifices themselves but also the manner of offering them up the places where they were offered and burnt and other like circumstances were typical So in other types both the substance and circumstances prefigured their truths The Paschal Lamb typified Christs Sacrifice 1 Cor. 5. 7. and the prohibition of breaking a bone Exod. 12. 46. foreshewed that not a bone of Christ should be broken Iob. 19. 36. Of Rules to finde out the truth of types See Ch. 4. v. 8. § 50. §. 128. Of Christs fulfilling Types Verse 12. Wherefore Iesus also that he might sanctifie the people with his own bloud suffered without the Gate FRom the former legal Rite of burning the beasts bodies without the Camp the Apostle maketh this inference Wherefore Iesus also c. This particle of inference Wherefore implieth a reason why Christ suffered as he did namely because so much was under the Law prefigured concerning him So as Christ purposely did and endured what was before signified of him and that by types promises prophecies or any other way Hereupon it is that the Evangelists do oft use this phrase That it might be fulfilled of the things which were done by and about Christ. Israels coming out of Egypt was a type that Christ should come out from thence and the Nazarens were types of Christ. Therefore Christ was brought out of Egypt and dwelt in Nazareth that those types might be fulfilled Mat. 2. 15 23. Christ was born of a Virgin that the promise thereof might be fulfilled Mat. 1. 22. Christ commanded them whom he cured that they should not make him known that a Prophecy tending to that purpose might be fulfilled Mat. 12. 16 17. This was to shew that 1. Christ was the truth and substance of types promises and prophecies 2. Christ was of old prefigured to the Jews though obscurely 3. Jesus in whom we believe is the true Messiah whom the ancient Jews expected 4. God is true and faithfull in the accomplishment of what he makes known before-hand This gives good ground of searching into the legal types to finde out the truth comprized under them Hereof see Ch. 8. v. 5. § 13. The like may be applied to promises and prophecies of Christ. This ãâã plain clear accomplishment of the types promises and prophecies under the Law concerning the Messiah in Iesus doth much aggravate the blindnesse of minde and hardnesse of heart that hath possessed the Jews that have lived since these accomplishments §. 129. Of the meaning of Heb. 13. 12. THe truth of the legal types is here styled Iesus for all of them did in something or other prefigure Christ. So many were the Offices which Christ undertook so many were the things that he did so many were his sufferings in soul and body so many are the benefits that we reap by Christ as it is not possible for one type to set them all out Therefore there were very many some to set forth one thing others to set forth other things See Ch. 7. v. 3. § 22. Of this title Iesus See Ch. 2 v 9. § 73. Ch. 3. v. 1. § 29. The particle translated Also is the ordinary copulative Conjunction AND. In this place it carrieth emphasis and implieth that not only the type but the truth also was carried without even Jesus himself Though he were Iesus the Saviour of man yet was he so basely dealt withall as to be carried out of the City The end of Christs suffering and that according to the Type is thus expressed That he might sanctifie the people with his own bloud Of this word Sanctifie See Ch. 2. v. 11. § 101. Christ is said to sanctifie both by purging them from their sins Ch. 1. v. 3. § 27. and also by conferring grace upon them Iohn 1. 16. Both these joyned together under this phrase Purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God Chap. 9. v. 14. For there is a merit and a vertue that issueth from the death of Christ. By the merit sins are purged by the vertue grace is conferred So as both Justification and Sanctification are here comprized under this word sanctifie They who partake of this benefit are styled The people Of the notation of the Greek word See Chap. 4. v. 9. § 57. Of the reasons of using this title See Ch. 2. v. 17. § 181. The means whereby the foresaid blessing was obtained is said to be bloud namely bloud shed which implieth death for life is in the bloud Gen. 6. 9. So as Christ died to sanctifie us See Ch. 9. v. 12. The bloud wherewith he sanctified us is said to be his own even that which came out of his own body This is here expresly set down to put a difference between the type and the truth and that in two respects 1. In that the Priests used other bloud then their own 2. In that that other bloud was the bloud of beasts But Christs bloud was his own and that was the bloud of God Act. 20. 28. Of this difference See Ch. 9. v. 12 13 14. Thus is this phrase his own bloud answerable to this himself whereof see Ch. 1. v. 3. § 20. This word suffered being spoken of Christs death sheweth that it was a suffering death See Ch. 2. v. 9. § 76. The place where Christ suffered is said to be without the gate A Gate is taken for that which affords a passage for ingress into and egress out of a place which is compassed about with wals or other fences It is taken 1. Properly for a material Gate Luke 7. 12. 2. Metaphorically Thus a Gate is applied to Heaven and hell Matthew 7. 13 14. 3. Metonymically for such as passe thorow a Gate Mat. 16. 18. 4. Synecdochically For that whole place whereof it is a Gate So here for the City Ierusalem For Christ suffered without that City The visible occasion of Christs suffering without the City was the Jews malice against him who accused him of high-Treason against Caesar and would give Pilat the Judge no rest till he had adjudged him to be crucified By this means it was that Christ suffered without the Gate For all notorious malefactors as they judged Christ to be were put to death without the City instance the two thieves that were crucified with Christ Mat. 27. 38. The Jews themselves did use to put to death notorious malefactors without their Tents before they dwelt in walled Cities and without their Cities when they dwelt in them God himself commanded that a blasphemer should be stoned without the Camp Levit. 24. 14. Acââ¦an was put
as is proved Chap. 8. v. 13. § 81. 2. To shew that the vigour of this Covenant ever remaineth and that therefore no other Covenant is ever to be expected So as we may the more confidently rest hereupon and content our selves herewith By blood is here meant the death of Christ. Of blood in generall See Chap. 2. v. 14. § 137. The Apostle doth not here speak of the blood of Christ as it remained in his veins in that respect it would set forth the life of Christ Gen. 9. 4 5. but he speaketh of it as shed out of his body for so it signifieth death and withall the kind of his death which was a sacrifice For the blood of those beasts which were made sacrifices under the Law was shed Lev. 1. 5. In reference to the blood of the beast sacrifices frequent mention is made of Christs blood It was Christs death that ratified the new Covenant whereby it became a Testament Hebr. 9. 16 17. Thereby this Covenant came to be unalterable Gal. 3. 15. This doth much magnifââ¦e the new Covenant in that it was ratified with so great a price as the blood of Christ which the Apostle might well style precious 1 Pet. 1. 19. For never was there in the world any thing of more worth or greater price then the blood of Christ And that 1. In regard of the person whose blood it was even the blood of him that was true God whereupon the Apostle saith that God hath purchased the Church with his own blood Act. 20. ââ¦8 2. In regard of the precious effects that are wrought thereby which are freedom from every thing that may make man miserable as the curse of the Law the wrath of God Divine justice the sting of death the power of the grave bondage under sin and Satan and from hell and damnation Yea also participation of every thing that may make us happy as reconciliation with God justification of our persons and eternall salvation All these and other like to these are branches of the new Covenant as it is ratified by the blood of Christ. Well therefore might the Apostle adde to the former priviledges this great one In or through the blood of the everlasting Covenant §. 171. Of adding Prayer to other means of Instruction Verse 21. Make you perfect in every good work to do his will working in you that which is well-pleasing in his sight through Iesus Christ to whom be glory for ever and ever Amen THe substance of the Apostles prayer is contained in this verse He had before exhorted them to sundry good works here he prayeth that God would enable them thereunto It is usuall with the Apostles to pray to God to enable their people to do those things that they exhort them to All exhortations and other means which man can use are altogether in vain without Gods blessing thereupon And prayer is an especiall means for obtaining Gods blessing Commendable in this respect is the custom of Ministers in making prayers after their Sermons for a blessing on what they have delivered Little is this considered by them who in the end of their Sermon having named Christ thus conclude all To whom with the Father and the holy Ghost be all glory now and for ever more This is a good close but too scanty in regard of that blessing that should be sought It is to be feared that a speciall reason of mens small profiting by much hearing is this that they are not so earnest in seeking a blessing of God as they should §. 172. Of being perfect in every good work THe first branch is a very large one comprising under it every spirituall blessing that is needfull for a Christian. The first word in Greek is a compound The Adjective whence it is derived doth signifie sound not hurt not defective The compound wants not emphasis It signifieth to make up a thing that is rent or defective as where it is said that the sonnes of Zebede were mending their nets Matth. 4. 21. and where the Apostle exhorteth to restore one that is overtaken in a fault Gal. 6. 1. Usually it signifieth as here to perfect 1 Cor. 1. 10. 2 Cor. 13. 11. It is used to Gods preparing the body of Christ for a fit sacrifice Hebr. 12. 5. and to the framing of the worlds Hebr. 11. 3. Both Christs body and also the worlds were perfectly made up It here intendeth a perfection and giveth evidence that perfection may be prayed for as 1 Cor. 1. 10. 2 Cor. 13. 11. Christ himself exhorteth us to be perfect See more hereof in the Guide to go to God or Explanation of the Lords Prayer on the 3. Petit. § 65 68 69. The Noun translated work is attributed both to that which God doth and also to that which man doth Of the notation of the word See Chap. 4. v. 3. § 28. Here it is applied to that which man doth and is extended to every kinde of work to be done by man either in reference to God or a mans neighbour or himself therefore he here addeth this generall particle every For man is bound to do what work soever is required of him by God as is proved Chap. 8. v. 5. § 16. Though the extent aforesaid be very large yet it must be limited within the compass of that that is good Therefore this epithete good is here added to limit and restrain that generall every The notation of the Greek word is taken from another word that signifieth admirable or worthy of all admiration For in truth nothing is so worthy of admiration as that which is truly good This is the commendation of every work that God made in the beginning that it was good yea very good Gen. 1. 4 31. There is nothing wherein the creature can be more like his Creator then in goodness This was that Image or likeness of God after which God made man at first Gen. 1. 26 27. Under this word good all fruits of holiness to God and righteousness to men are comprised These then are the good works whereunto we are created Eph. 2. 10. and unto which the man of God must be thorowly furnished 2 Tim. 3. 17. and which he must learn to maintain Titus 3. 8 14. and whereof he must be zealous Tit. 2. 14. These are they that must be seen that men may glorifie our Father which is in heaven Matth. 5. 16. 1 Pet. 2. 12. Dorcas is commended for being full of these Act. 9. 36. These become women professing godliness 1 Tim. 2. 10. A widow that is received to do service in the Church must be well reported of for good works 1 Tim. 5. 10. Rich men must be rich therein 1 Tim. 6. 18. Ministers must be a pattern therein Tit. 2. 7. And we must all provoke one another thereto Heb. 10. 24. See more hereof in the Saints Sacrifice on Psal. 116. 9. § 59. §. 173. Of doing Gods Will. THat it might be
God doth 6. 136 and doth not 7. 92 Repent 3. 109 See Penitent Repentance from dead works 6. 8 Repentance the way to recover 6. 40 Repentance required in the Covenant of Grace 8. 45 Repetitions 3. 158 Report good who have 11. 6 274 Reproach See Shame And see Disgrace Reproach a persecution 13. 135 Reproach just and unjust 11. 14â⦠Reproach of Christ 11. 142 and 13. 135 Reproach preferred before Riches 11. 143 Reproof on just ground 5. 59 Reproof impartiall 5. 67 Reproof with remedies 6. 2 Resurrection Principles about it 6. 20 Resurrection of Christ and in three daies 13. 164 Resurrection an evidence of Gods power 11. 99 Resurrection emboldens against sufferings 11. 148 Resurrections diverse 11. 250 Respect of persons God hath none 2. 82 Rest by what words in Hebrew and Greek set out 3. 116 Rest promised to Israel 3. 116. and 10 Christians 4. 6 Rest an evidence of Gods providence 3. 116 Rest may be forfeited 3. 116 118 Rest why called Gods 3. 117 and 4 9 Rest in heaven 4. 6 8 27 Rest of Sabbath and Canaan 4. 27 Rest in heaven is from all travell and trouble 4. 54 55 Rest to come 4. 56 Rest proper to Gods people 4. 57 Rest of Saints like Gods rest 4. 60 Rest in heaven to be laboured after 3. 64 65 Reveale God doth his counsell 11. 89 Revenge See Vengeance Reverence in serving God 12. 135 Reward 11. 145 Reward of suffering 10. 130 Reward of ââ¦in â⦠16 Reward of good works 6. 57 88 Reward may be aimed at 6. 149 and 11. 145 Reward may stand with Grace 8. 43 Reward after work 10. 136 and 11. 19 Reward given of God 11. 23 Reward makes leave and endure any thing 11. 146 Rewarder God is 11. 23 Riches how esteemed 11. 143 Right to Christ who have not 13. 123 Righteousnesse what it is 1. 114 Righteousnesse of Christs Kingdome 1. 114 Righteousnesse loved of Christ 1. 115 Righteousnesse of God perfect 6. 60 Righteousnesse for faithfulnesse 6. 62 Righteousnesse and Peace 7. 2â⦠Righteousnesse excellent 11. 33 Righteousnesse of faith 11. 33 Righteous King 7. 19 Righteous men in this world 10. 144 Righteous men live 10. 145 Righteous men live by faith 10. 146 Right hand how attributed to God 1. 33 Right hand of God Christ exalted unto ãâã ibid 1. 149 Christs continuance there 1. 150 Rites See Types Run Christ did in the Christian race 6. 158 Run Christ did before others 6. 159 Run we must in our race 12. 8 c S SSabbath rest 4. 31. Sabbath permits no servile works 4. 31 Sabbath in some sense permits servile works 11. 178 Sacrament See Seale Sacrametns Principles about it 6. 13 Sacraments do not confer grace 7. 86 Sacraments of divine institution 9. 108 Sacraments in all ages 9. 108 Sacraments to strengthen faith 11. 156 Sacramentall union 11. 155 Sacrifice of Christ for ââ¦in 1. 28. and 10. 35 Sacrifices and gifts distinguished 5. 7 Sacrifices for sin 5. 8. Sacrifices why slain 5. 7 Sacrifice bloody and unbloody See bloody Sacrifice of praise 13. 142 Sacrifice of what creatures 9. 102 Sacrifice true better then typicall 9 119 Sacrifices legall cannot stand with Christs 10. 25 Sacrifice ever must be 10. 25 Sacrifice of Christ makes perfect 10. 28 Sacrifice of Christ his own body 10. 18 29 Sacrifices legall insufficient 10. 34 Sacrifices were many 10. 34 Sacrifices legall abrogated 1â⦠98 Saints See Holy See Confessors Saints and Christs fellowship 1. 122 Saints and Christ of one 2. 104 Saints all of the same spirituall being 2. 104 Saints especially to be succoured 6. 71 Saints vilely esteemd 11. 267 Saints perfection in heaven 12. 112 Saints speak after death 12. 118 Salem 7. 4 Salutations commendable 7. 13. and 13. 191 194 Solomon a type of Christ 1. 63 Salvation 1. 159 Salvation neglected 2. 19 Salvation put for Gospel 2. 20 Salvation great 2. 21 Salvation by Christ 2. 95. and 5. 50 Salvation eternall 5. 51 Salvation to all that obey 5. 53 Salvation accompanieth good works 6. 57 To Salvation what right we have 1. 160 Salvations certainty 1. 161 Salvation sure to such as looke for it 9. 146 147 Salvation full at Christs last comming 9. 147 Salvation end of faith 10. 153 Sampsons name weaknesse strength 11. 199 200 Sampsons haire 11. 261 Sampsons death lawfull 11. 203 Samson a type of Christ 11. 206 Samâ⦠Christ is ever 9. 90 and 13. 112 Samuels name birth education priviledges 11. 219 c. Samuel a type of Christ 11. 224 Samuel not raised from the dead 11. 223 Sanctity externall to be added to internall purity 10. 67 Sanctifie how God or Christ or Man doth 2. 101 102 Sanctified none are by nature 2. 103 Sanctification and justification from Christ 9. 73 Sanctification imperfect 10. 7 Sanctified ones are perfected 10. 40 Sanctuary diverfly taken 8. 4 Sanctuary what it was â⦠4 14 Sarah her name and faith 11. 52 53 Saââ¦e variously taken 5. 42 Saviour what an one Jesus is 2. 73 Sawn asunder 11. 255 Scape-goate tipyfied Christ 9. 139 Scarlet-wool what it tipyfied 9. 103 Scepter of Christ 1. 111 Schooles See Seminaries Scourging Professors 11. 252 Scourge God doth ofâ⦠12. 40 42 Scoff See Reproach Scripture added to Scripture 1. 63 Scripture proofes 1. 46 63 77 Scripture why quoted without Chapter or Verse 2. 50 52 Scriptures testimony 2. 51 52 and 3. 74 Scripture instructions to be applied to all ages 3. 158. 13 68 Scriptures quoted in the very words thereof 3 74 Scripture circumstances observeable 4. 52 Scripture varied in the letter 1. 72 Scriptures foretold what Christ did 10. 21 Scripture for all in all ages 10. 43 Scripture in no part lost 11. 244 Scripture how the word of truth 11. 244 Scripture ought to be read and known 12. 94 Seales to be annexed to a Covenant made known 9. 100 Season See opportunity Seasonable succour 13. 164 Searcher of heart God is 4. 74 76 77 Security to be avoided 11. 133 Seducers have diverse doctrines 13. 114 Seed of Abraham Christ is 2. 161 162 Seed of beleevers blessed 11. 91 1ââ¦1 Seed of Isaak blessed 11. 92 Seek God 11. 24 Seek heaven How amiss how aright 11. 71 Self-Murther damnable 11. 204 205 Seminaries necessarie 7. 97 Sense of Scripture held though letter altered 1. 72 Seraphim 1. 84 Served God ought to be 12. 134 Serve God with fear 8. 1â⦠12. 136 Serve God allwaies 9 38 Service of God with preparation 9. 36 Service of God by whom to be performed 9 37 Serving God the end of redemption 9. 85 Serving God with reverence 12. 135 Servant Moses was 3. 51 Servant faithfull 3. 50 Servants Governours are 3. 51 52 Seven a number of perfection 4. 30 Seventy interpreters of the Hebrew Bible into Greek 1. 72 Set times God hath 11. 178 Shadows the types were 8. 12. and 10. 2 Shame 2. 108. See Ashamed Shame whereunto Christ was put 6. 42. and 12. 19
self over to sin is to give himself over to judgement In what respects the Gospell is stiled truth The Gospel a touch-stone The Gospel to be highly esteemed a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã The Gospel causeth such as conceive it to receive it Papists wrong people in keeping the word from them Gospel a touch-stone The Gospel a matter of gratulation Humiliation for not prositing by the Gospel Exhortation to make the best use of the Gospell b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã See v. 10. § 29 a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã They who are not pardoned shall be damned a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã d ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã expecto Apostates sin against conscience a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã fervos Act. 18. 25. Ro. 12 11. c ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã d ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Is there matstiall fire in hel a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã d ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã e Occultè adversarij f ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a A ãâã a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Cautions about putting to death Why despisers of Gods Law put to death a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Misericordia a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Greater punishments then bodily b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã d Ro. 1. 30. e ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã f ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Ultor g ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã dignus ââ¦ensebatur * ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã What to tread under foot c See Chap. 6. v. 6. §. 41. Son of God despised Blood of Christ precious d ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã * ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Of this verb See Chap. 11. v. 11. §. 56. e ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã f ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã g ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã h ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã i ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã k ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã God is known in his dealings God punisheth evill doers a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã * ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã d ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã e ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã How fearfull God is a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Illuminatâ⦠c ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã d ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã e ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã f ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã contract pro ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã semper ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã d ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã e ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã maneo ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã sub b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã A good cause works courage in suffering b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Patience a great support in suffering a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Christians are subject to many Tryalls Christians made a gazing-stock b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã d ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Act. 19. 29 31. How Christ was put to open shame see Chap. 6. v. 6. Sect. 42. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Reproach a kind of persecution a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã d ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã premere ut calceuâ⦠dicitur ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã premere pedem ââ¦vae dicuntur ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã see §. 123. b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Acknowledge kindnesse a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã d ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã * Extruimusque toros dapibusque epulamur opinis Harpyiâ⦠diripiunt que dapes c. Virg. Aeneid lib. 3. e ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã sum f ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã g ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã h ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã i ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã k ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã l ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã d ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã e ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Recompence answerable to damage Reward surpasseth damage a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c Liberam illa professionem d Beza ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã e ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã f ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã g ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã h ãâã i ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Reward afteâ⦠work a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Patience an help to perseverance Grace not perfect at first a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Gods will is mans rule c ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 1. aââ¦rist Reward after work d ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã e ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã d ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã e ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã f ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Veniendo veniet a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b Mâ⦠a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã There are just men a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Spirituall life Difference betwixt just and unjust How faith brings life Agreement between the Prophet and Apostle Want of faith makes unstable a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Matth. 25. 9. a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã d ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã See §. 151. e ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Soul how attributed to God a Mâ⦠b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã d ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã e ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã f ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã g ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã h ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã l ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c Non sumus substractionis Vulg. Lat. d ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã